This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.
Contriued
into
an
Answer
to
a
Popish
Discourse
,
concerning
the
Rule
of
Faith
and
the
marks
of
the
Church
.
And
published
to
admonish
such
as
decline
to
Papistrie
of
the
weake
and
vncertaine
grounds
,
whereupon
they
haue
ventured
their
soules
.
Minister
of
Gods
word
at
Eccles.
¶ De hoc inter nos Quaestio versatur , vtrum apud Nos , an apud Illos vera Ecclesia sit . August . de vnit . Eccles. cap. 2.
THE
AVTHORITIE
AND
SENCE
OF
THE
SCRIPTVRE
,
SIGNES
OF
THE
CHVRCH
THE
CHVRCH
AN
IMPOSTVME
BRED
IN
THE
CHVRCH
,
A
DISEASE
GROWING
TO
IT
MOTHER
THE
CHVRCH
by
reason
they
vse
no
mariage
,
but
promiscuously
companie
together
,
it
cometh
that
the
children
onely
follow
the
mother
:
the
fathers
name
is
in
no
request
,
but
the
mother
goeth
away
with
all
the
reputation
.
therein
the
Foxe
is
the
chiefe
stickler
of
all
the
company
.
In
places
infected
with
heresie
,
all
men
should
write
that
had
any
facultie
therein
,
though
it
were
but
the
same
things
in
other
words
;
that
all
sorts
of
people
,
among
many
bookes
,
might
light
vpon
some
,
and
the
enemie
,
in
all
places
,
might
find
some
to
encounter
him
.
that
many
times
he
wanted
opinions
to
aduance
,
but
if
once
he
had
the
opinion
,
he
neuer
wanted
arguments
to
defend
it
:
It
is
the
weaknesse
of
some
that
giueth
them
the
victory
,
being
able
to
do
nothing
when
they
encounter
an
able
faith
.
They
liue
Gentiles
and
die
heretickes
It
was
an
Image
hollow
,
and
had
seuen
chambers
or
ambries
in
it
:
they
opened
the
first
and
offered
meale
into
it
:
in
the
second
they
put
pigeons
;
the
third
receiued
a
sheepe
,
the
fourth
a
ramme
,
the
fift
a
calfe
,
the
sixt
an
oxe
:
and
if
any
man
would
offer
his
sonne
or
daughter
,
the
seuenth
was
ready
for
him
;
his
face
was
like
a
calfe
,
and
his
hands
altogether
framed
to
receiue
gifts
of
the
standers
by
It
is
iudged
that
no
Christian
monarch
hath
his
crowne
wholly
giuen
him
from
heauen
,
vnlesse
it
receiue
firmnesse
and
strength
also
from
Christs
Vicar
alledged
and
followed
by
Cárerius
It
is
to
be
holden
,
according
to
the
Natural
,
Moral
,
and
Diuine
law
,
with
the
right
faith
,
that
the
Lordship
of
the
Roman
Bishop
is
the
true
and
only
immediat
Lordship
of
al
the
world
,
not
as
concerning
spirituall
things
onely
,
but
also
as
concerning
temporall
things
:
and
that
the
imperiall
Lordship
of
Kings
dependeth
vpon
it
,
and
oweth
seruice
and
attendance
thereunto
,
as
a
meanes
,
minister
,
and
instrument
;
and
that
by
him
it
receiueth
institution
and
ordination
,
and
at
the
commaundement
of
the
Papall
Lordship
it
may
be
remoued
,
reuoked
,
corrected
,
punished
.
In
the
gouernment
of
the
world
,
the
secular
Lordship
is
not
necessary
either
of
pure
,
or
meere
,
or
expedient
necessitie
;
but
when
the
Church
cannot
.
Resoluing
this
article
therefore
,
we
say
,
that
in
all
the
world
there
is
but
one
Lordship
,
and
therefore
there
must
be
but
one
vniuersall
and
supreame
Prince
and
Monarch
;
who
is
Christs
Vicar
,
according
to
that
of
Daniel
:
He
gaue
him
dominion
,
and
honor
,
and
kingdome
,
and
all
people
and
languages
shall
serue
him
.
In
him
therefore
is
the
fountaine
and
originall
of
all
Lordship
,
and
from
him
the
other
powers
flow
.
IT
IS
NOT
RELIGION
THEY
STRIVE
FOR
,
BVT
SOVERAIGNTIE
:
TO
PREACH
AND
TEACH
with
feeding
and
familiaritie
of
their
keepers
become
tame
and
gentle
That
he
was
glad
Alexander
was
receiued
into
the
number
of
the
gods
:
neuerthelesse
he
could
not
but
pitie
their
state
who
must
liue
vnder
him
that
would
exceed
the
degree
of
a
man
.
among
the
old
Arabians
no
man
was
reputed
an
adulterer
if
he
were
sib
to
the
woman
:
NO
HVMANE
WISEDOME
CAN
KEEPE
OVT
GODS
IVDGEMENTS
,
BVT
THEY
WIL
COME
AT
THE
LAST
VPON
VS
.
Though
he
built
as
high
as
the
clouds
,
yet
the
citie
might
easily
be
taken
,
the
sinne
within
would
marre
all
.
THE
FRIERS
POLITICK
ROMANISTS
IGNORANT
,
AND
VNDERSTAND
NOTHING
Greg.
Tu●on
.
hist.
Franc.
li.
5.
c.
43.
our
State
all
the
Churches
the
Church
of
Rome
the
Primitiue
Church
to
gratifie
the
Church
THEY
WOVLD
NOT
EXCHANGE
A
LETTER
OR
A
SYLLABLE
OF
THE
FAITH
,
WHEREWITH
OVR
SAVIOVR
HAD
●VT
THEM
IN
TRVST
.
Are
we
enemies
to
peace
?
no
:
we
rather
wil
pul
it
to
vs
with
violence
,
so
that
the
true
faith
withal
may
be
confessed
.
THE
TRVTH
WORTHY
PATRONS
29.
1608.
Manie
things
appertaine
to
faith
and
Christian
doctrine
,
which
,
neither
openly
nor
obscurely
,
are
contained
in
holy
writ
.
the
totall
and
full
rule
of
our
faith
is
Scripture
and
Tradition
both
together
:
Tradition
being
of
equall
authoritie
with
the
Scripture
.
whereby
of
a
wicked
,
vniust
,
and
vncleane
person
,
he
is
made
cleane
,
holy
,
and
simply
iust
:
Our
owne
inherent
iustice
is
the
formall
cause
of
absolute
iustification
,
not
the
iustice
of
Christ
imputed
to
vs
:
besides
the
merits
of
Christ
imputed
to
vs
for
our
satisfaction
,
there
is
in
vs
an
inherent
iustice
,
which
is
the
true
and
absolute
righteousnesse
whereunto
,
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
,
not
punishment
,
but
glorie
is
due
.
Ye
are
abolished
from
Christ
,
ye
are
fallen
from
grace
,
whosoeuer
are
iustified
by
the
Law
.
when
men
hauing
conuersed
godlily
and
righteously
in
this
mortall
life
to
the
end
,
obtaine
eternall
life
:
this
is
not
to
be
deputed
to
the
purpose
of
Gods
grace
,
but
to
the
ordinance
of
nature
,
appointed
presently
in
the
beginning
,
when
man
was
created
.
Neither
,
in
this
retribution
of
good
things
,
is
it
looked
to
the
merite
of
Christ
,
but
onely
to
the
first
institution
of
mankind
,
wherein
by
a
naturall
law
it
was
set
downe
,
that
,
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
the
keeping
of
the
commandements
should
be
rewarded
with
life
,
as
the
breaking
of
them
is
punished
with
eternall
death
.
the
Diuines
hold
that
euery
Image
is
to
be
honoured
with
the
same
honour
,
wherewith
they
worship
the
samplar
.
subiection
to
the
Pope
this
is
absolutely
necessarie
to
saluation
.
what
fellowship
hath
righteousnesse
with
vnrighteousnesse
?
what
communion
hath
light
with
darknesse
?
or
what
concord
hath
Christ
with
Belial
?
or
the
temple
of
God
with
idols
?
Free
will
,
Originall
sinne
,
Iustification
,
Faith
,
Merits
,
Traditions
,
the
Masse
,
&c.
This
opinion
we
imbrace
and
defend
so
much
the
more
willingly
,
by
how
much
it
displeaseth
our
aduersaries
,
and
especially
Caluin
.
Though
I
haue
no
author
for
my
exposition
,
yet
I
allow
it
rather
then
that
of
Austin
and
others
,
though
it
be
most
probable
strength
of
iudgement
men
should
sooner
enuy
then
imitate
him
soecundus
artifex
,
sed
quo
nemo
insolentius
&
arrogantius
sit
vsus
gloria
artis
:
a
workman
full
of
deuice
,
but
no
man
vseth
the
reputation
of
his
skil
more
proudly
and
arrogantly
then
he
.
As
the
Gentiles
with
their
hands
,
so
heretickes
with
their
words
,
are
the
makers
of
idols
:
for
euery
lie
that
they
speake
of
God
,
is
a
kind
of
idolatry
.
The
Smith
taketh
an
instrument
,
and
worketh
in
the
coles
,
and
fasteneth
it
with
hammers
,
and
worketh
it
with
the
strength
of
his
armes
:
the
Carpenter
stretcheth
out
a
line
,
he
fashioneeh
it
with
a
thred
,
and
plaineth
it
,
and
pourtrayeth
it
with
the
compasse
,
and
maketh
it
after
the
figure
of
a
man
,
and
according
to
the
beauty
of
a
man
,
that
it
may
remaine
in
a
house
.
He
heweth
him
downe
Cedars
,
and
Pine
trees
,
and
Okes
,
and
he
taketh
thereof
and
burneth
it
,
and
warmeth
himselfe
,
and
baketh
his
bread
:
yet
he
maketh
a
god
and
worshippeth
it
,
an
idol
and
boweth
downe
before
it
:
he
burneth
the
halfe
of
it
in
the
fire
,
and
vpon
the
half
of
it
he
eateth
his
meate
;
he
rosteth
it
,
and
is
satisfied
:
also
he
warmeth
himselfe
,
and
saith
Aha
,
I
am
warm
,
I
haue
bin
at
the
fire
;
and
the
residue
therof
he
maketh
a
god
,
euen
his
idol
;
wherto
he
boweth
,
yea
he
worshippeth
and
prayeth
vnto
it
saying
,
Deliuer
me
,
for
thou
art
my
god
.
Ah
I
am
warme
,
I
haue
bin
at
the
fire
.
In
the
daies
of
the
Apostles
,
and
afterward
,
when
the
Church
florished
,
and
laboured
as
yet
of
no
disease
,
the
diuine
graces
of
God
went
,
as
it
were
in
a
ring
,
round
about
it
;
the
holy
Ghost
administring
all
things
,
and
all
the
Bishops
thereof
inciting
and
turning
it
towards
heauen
:
afterwards
it
grew
diseased
,
and
was
troubled
with
faction
,
and
then
all
those
things
flew
away
.
Thus
the
Church
is
like
a
woman
fallen
from
her
ancient
happinesse
,
and
retaining
onely
some
signes
thereof
.
She
hath
the
sheathes
and
caskets
where
her
ornaments
lay
,
but
the
goods
themselues
she
is
spoiled
of
.
Not
through
his
carelesnesse
and
negligence
that
first
enriched
her
,
but
through
their
naughtinesse
that
gouerned
not
things
as
they
should
haue
done
.
The
fiue
Patriarkes
had
identitie
of
honour
and
obtained
the
roome
of
one
head
ouer
the
body
,
that
is
,
the
holy
Churches
of
God
.
And
we
also
,
who
haue
obtained
the
name
of
new
Rome
,
being
built
vpon
one
and
the
same
foundation
of
faith
,
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
where
Christ
our
Sauiour
and
God
is
the
corner
stone
:
in
the
matter
of
faith
are
nothing
behinde
the
elder
Romanes
.
For
in
the
Church
of
God
there
is
nothing
to
be
reckoned
before
the
rest
.
Wherefore
let
Saint
Paul
glory
and
reioyce
in
vs
also
,
and
ioyning
new
things
with
old
,
and
comparing
vs
in
doctrines
and
preaching
,
let
him
glory
in
vs
both
alike
.
For
we
,
as
well
as
they
,
following
his
doctrines
,
and
institutions
,
wherein
we
are
rooted
,
are
confirmed
in
the
confession
of
our
faith
,
wherein
we
stand
and
reioice
,
&c.
Now
at
the
time
of
her
death
all
the
Apostles
,
then
dispersed
into
diuerse
nations
,
to
preach
the
Gospell
,
were
miraculously
brought
together
(
sauing
S.
Thomas
,
who
came
the
third
day
after
)
to
Ierusalem
,
to
honour
her
diuine
departure
and
funerall
:
where
before
her
death
,
and
after
for
three
dayes
,
not
onely
the
Apostles
and
other
holy
men
present
,
but
the
Angels
also
and
powers
of
heauen
did
sing
most
melodiously
.
They
buried
her
bodie
in
Gethseman●
:
but
for
S.
Thomas
sake
,
who
desired
to
see
and
reuerence
it
,
they
opened
the
sepulcher
the
third
day
,
and
finding
it
void
of
the
holy
bodie
,
but
exceedingly
fragrant
,
they
returned
,
assuredly
deeming
that
her
bodie
was
assumpted
into
heauen
,
as
the
Church
holdeth
,
and
therefore
celebrateth
most
solemnely
the
day
of
her
Assumption
.
companies
of
Saints
and
Angels
,
and
Christ
himselfe
(
for
how
else
should
he
haue
fulfilled
the
commandement
,
Honor
thy
father
and
thy
mother
)
met
her
,
and
with
great
glory
and
ioy
placed
her
in
her
throne
.
the
iudgement
of
the
vniuersall
Church
:
a
point
of
faith
an
idle
companion
,
full
of
dotages
and
fooleries
vnworthie
of
Christian
audience
.
forged
in
their
names
full
of
lies
and
impostures
p.
375.
her
sepulcher
was
not
found
,
or
knowne
in
Ieromes
time
:
but
when
at
the
length
,
not
much
before
the
dayes
of
Iuuenalis
the
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
it
was
found
,
and
that
without
the
body
,
by
occasion
hereof
the
argument
of
writing
concerning
the
assuming
of
her
body
into
heauen
,
was
exhibited
for
before
that
time
none
had
writ
so
.
not
knowne
body
missed
no
man
writ
of
her
assumption
When
we
also
,
as
you
know
,
and
your selfe
,
and
many
of
our
holy
brethren
came
together
to
behold
the
body
which
the
Prince
of
life
was
in
,
and
which
receiued
God
;
where
Iames
the
brother
of
our
Lord
also
was
present
,
and
Peter
the
highest
and
ancientest
top
of
the
Diuines
:
then
,
after
we
had
beheld
,
it
pleased
all
the
Bishops
,
as
euerie
one
was
able
,
to
praise
the
almightie
goodnesse
of
his
infirmitie
that
was
the
beginning
of
life
vnto
vs
Where
Ierotheus
,
as
you
know
,
excelled
all
the
other
holy
Bishops
,
except
the
Apostles
,
being
wholly
rapt
out
of
himselfe
.
vncertaine
and
vnknowne
monstrous
diuersity
among
writers
touching
these
things
.
in
the
vally
of
Iehosaphat
The
truth
is
,
she
was
taken
vp
in
soule
,
but
whether
her
body
remained
on
the
earth
it
is
vncertaine
.
And
better
it
is
piously
to
doubt
,
then
rashly
to
define
any
thing
touching
the
matter
.
Yet
it
is
piously
to
be
thought
,
she
was
totally
assumed
.
there
is
neither
Scripture
nor
sufficient
tradition
to
make
the
faith
hereof
infallible
.
the
things
pertaining
to
this
historie
are
strengthened
neither
by
the
Scriptures
nor
the
testimonies
of
the
auncient
fathers
.
It
is
the
answer
of
very
many
good
Catholickes
I
wish
this
were
true
,
but
I
doubt
it
is
false
.
There
was
brought
forth
the
question
touching
the
late
Synod
of
the
Grecians
,
which
they
made
at
Con●●●●tinople
concerning
the
adoring
of
Images
,
wherein
it
was
written
,
that
they
should
be
cursed
which
did
not
giue
the
same
seruice
and
adoration
to
the
images
of
Saints
,
which
is
giuen
to
the
diuine
Trinitie
.
This
our
most
holy
Fathers
despised
,
and
with
one
consent
condemned
.
Let
not
him
that
girdeth
on
his
harnesse
,
boast
himselfe
as
he
that
putteth
it
off
.
There
is
no
wisedom
,
nor
vnderstanding
,
nor
counsell
against
the
Lord
.
In
the
sight
of
the
learned
they
are
most
ignorant
of
the
word
of
God
,
not
knowing
the
verie
principles
of
Diuinitie
,
euen
to
the
admiration
truly
of
the
learned
that
reade
their
bookes
,
or
heare
them
preach
.
Their
vnlearned
and
beggerly
Ministers
Looke
to
their
Vniuersities
,
and
see
whether
there
be
any
appointed
publicke
Readers
or
Teachers
of
such
matters
any
that
priuately
make
them
their
studie
:
whether
they
do
not
all
in
maner
studie
nothing
but
the
art
of
speaking
,
or
else
but
certaine
new
bookes
of
common
places
for
a
few
points
of
their
new
doctrine
,
and
them
so
lightly
,
that
the
common
sort
of
Catholickes
are
able
to
answer
all
their
arguments
,
and
to
say
also
more
for
them
then
they
can
say
for
themselues
.
More
declamations
in
Greek
in
one
common
schoole
of
the
Iesuites
,
then
in
both
your
Vniuersities
being
ioyned
together
:
and
better
maisters
of
Arts
of
two
or
three
yeares
teaching
through
all
logicke
and
philosophie
,
then
with
you
in
seuen
yeares
.
No
,
no
,
regnum
Grāmaticorum
is
past
date
,
all
are
not
children
as
they
were
when
this
geare
began
:
your
tongues
will
not
now
serue
,
no
nor
your
study
of
Diuinitie
it selfe
in
Caluins
Schoole
.
Come
once
to
the
Catholike
Schooles
,
and
you
will
be
ashamed
of
your selfe
,
as
many
a
one
already
is
,
that
thought
himselfe
,
and
was
thought
of
others
,
at
home
a
iolly
fellow
.
And
Stapleton
saith
worse
in
his
Your
Ministers
be
Tinkers
and
Tapsters
,
Fidlers
&
Pipers
,
Miles
gloriosus
Sacrificed
an
Asse
to
Mars
the
God
of
warres
,
Many
are
created
Bishops
to
day
,
which
yesterday
like
iesters
and
stageplayers
,
and
prodigals
,
did
nothing
but
run
vp
and
downe
the
streetes
and
tauernes
,
and
suspected
places
.
innumerable
Parish
Priests
came
to
their
benefices
,
not
from
the
Schooles
,
and
their
studie
,
but
from
the
plow
,
and
seruile
occupations
,
which
could
neither
reade
nor
vnderstand
Latin
,
nor
know
b
from
a
battledoore
.
haue
neither
read
,
nor
heard
,
nor
learned
the
sacred
letters
,
nor
so
much
as
touched
the
Bible
,
vnlesse
peraduenture
it
were
the
hilling
thereof
.
Ignorant
and
vnlettered
persons
hold
the
roomes
of
Bishops
.
It
is
better
and
more
profitable
to
be
simple
and
of
small
knowledge
,
and
by
loue
to
approach
neare
God
,
then
to
thinke
themselues
to
know
much
,
and
to
be
of
high
experience
,
and
in
the
meane
while
to
be
found
blasphemers
against
God
.
My
God
,
my
maker
,
haue
mercy
vpon
thy
miserable
seruant
Gerson
.
This
Doctor
in
all
things
was
an
enemie
to
the
Popes
authoritie
,
and
,
with
his
heresie
infected
many
others
.
His
opinion
touching
this
matter
little
different
from
schisme
.
O
God
what
will
become
of
our
age
when
our
vices
are
grown
to
that
,
that
they
haue
scarce
left
vs
any
place
with
God
for
mercy
.
What
couetousnesse
is
therein
Priests
?
what
lust
,
what
ambition
,
what
idlenes
,
what
pompe
,
what
ignorance
both
of
themselues
and
of
Christian
doctrine
?
how
little
religion
,
and
fained
rather
then
true
?
God
haue
mercy
on
vs
.
To
the
Law
,
to
the
Testimony
:
if
they
speake
not
according
to
that
word
,
it
is
because
there
is
no
light
in
them
.
In
the
bookes
of
latter
Catholickes
also
,
which
were
written
since
the
yeare
if
that
which
needeth
correcting
can
be
amended
by
taking
away
or
adding
of
a
few
things
,
let
the
correctors
see
it
be
done
:
but
otherwise
let
it
be
wholly
razed
out
.
Body
of
Christ
forgiue
sinnes
murther
the
King
pay
no
debts
the
author
of
sinne
the
necessitie
of
good
workes
I
breake
your
pots
,
and
you
marre
my
verses
.
young
women
put
into
the
stewes
euen
possessed
who
kneeling
vpon
his
knees
the
Bishop
saith
:
I
coniure
thee
,
vncleane
spirit
,
by
the
name
of
God
,
that
thou
depart
out
of
this
seruant
of
God
,
whom
he
hath
vouchsafed
to
deliuer
from
thy
errors
,
and
to
bring
backe
to
his
holy
Church
:
he
commandeth
thee
thou
cursed
and
damned
spirit
,
who
suffered
for
the
saluation
of
man
,
&c.
They
were
but
thriftlesse
yonkers
,
vulgar
readers
,
common
persons
,
that
would
not
be
perswaded
our
countrey
and
state
to
be
in
the
greatest
,
and
most
daungerous
termes
that
euer
it
was
,
since
or
before
the
conquest
,
and
in
far
worse
then
any
countrey
in
Christendome
:
Little Creed , can I need , Kneele before our Ladies knee : Candle light , candles burne , Our Ladie prayed to her deare Sonne , That we might all to heauen come . Little Creed , Amen .
White Pater noster , Saint Peters brother , What hast i' th t 'one hand ? white booke leaues . What hast i' th t'other hand ? heauen yate keyes . Open heauen yates , and * * Shut . steike hell yates : And let euery crysom child creepe to it owne mother : White Pater noster , Amen .
I blesse me with God and the rood , With his sweet flesh and precious blood : With his Crosse and his Creed , With his length and his breed , From my toe to my crowne , And all my body vp and downe , From my backe to my brest , My fiue wits be my rest : God let neuer ill come at ill , But through Iesus owne will , Sweet Iesus Lord , Amen .
b b Offic. Mar. pag. 13. By the prayers AND MERITS of the euer blessed virgin Mary , and of all Saints , our Lord bring vs to the kingdome of heauen . Amen .
OVR
LIFE
WITH
THY
SONNE
DISPOSEST
ALL
RIGHTS
.
SAVE
ME
Ô
SAVIORESSE
:
REDEEME
ME
Ô
REDEEMER
:
HIS
LADY
MOTHER
BE
ABOVE
THE
SONNE
COMMAVND
HIM
FROM
ABOVE
an
infant
lying
in
the
cradle
,
saw
the
virgine
Mary
standing
before
the
tribunall
seate
of
Christ
,
and
making
most
earnest
intercession
for
the
world
.
We
flie
principally
to
the
blessed
Virgine
,
the
Queene
of
heauen
,
which
is
signified
in
Hester
the
Queene
,
who
coming
to
appease
king
Assuerus
,
he
said
vnto
her
,
It
shal
be
giuen
thee
,
though
thou
aske
the
halfe
of
my
kingdome
.
So
the
Father
of
heauen
hauing
his
iustice
and
his
mercie
as
the
chiefest
goods
of
his
kingdome
,
keeping
his
iustice
to
himselfe
,
surrendred
his
mercy
to
the
Virgine
mother
.
Christ
preparing
to
iudge
the
world
,
there
were
two
ladders
set
that
reached
to
heauen
:
the
one
red
,
at
the
top
whereof
Christ
sate
:
the
other
white
,
at
the
top
whereof
the
virgine
Marie
sate
:
and
when
the
Friers
could
not
get
vp
by
the
red
ladder
of
Christ
,
but
euermore
fell
downe
,
Saint
Francis
called
them
to
the
white
ladder
of
our
Ladie
,
and
there
they
were
receiued
.
Christ
was
incarnate
more
for
the
redemption
of
the
blessed
virgine
then
for
all
mankind
besides
.
The
victory
obtained
ouer
the
diuell
,
is
to
be
ascribed
altogether
to
Christ
himselfe
:
but
by
Christ
it
must
also
principally
be
ascribed
to
the
virgine
Mary
.
Seeing
the
blessed
Virgine
is
the
most
noble
part
of
the
Church
,
it
is
chiefly
referred
to
her
to
be
Heuab
,
which
signifieth
the
mother
of
the
liuing
:
namely
because
by
the
vertue
of
Christ
,
Marie
principally
giueth
eternall
life
to
mankind
,
and
through
her
we
increase
in
the
faith
,
and
are
multiplied
in
charitie
,
and
replenish
heauen
.
By
the
two
Cherubins
vpon
the
Arke
,
were
signified
Christ
and
Marie
,
through
whom
God
is
mercifull
,
and
heareth
our
prayers
.
There
must
needs
be
something
in
the
Church
to
answer
those
old
ceremonies
.
Wherefore
in
the
Church
there
must
needs
be
some
woman
,
who
being
blessed
with
Christs
gift
and
merits
,
may
beare
all
men
to
God
,
and
by
whom
God
may
be
mercifull
to
vs
.
For
the
loue
of
the
vndefiled
Virgine
,
who
is
the
wisedome
of
the
world
,
God
made
heauen
and
earth
:
and
it
was
not
onely
made
for
her
loue
,
but
also
preserued
:
for
it
could
no
way
stand
,
our
deeds
are
so
euill
,
Adam
following
sinne
incurred
death
,
but
the
glorious
Virgine
and
her
Sonne
being
no
partakers
of
Adams
sinne
,
and
altogether
free
from
originall
sinne
,
of
right
were
to
be
impassible
and
immortall
.
But
forsomuch
as
the
death
of
Christ
was
needfull
for
the
redemption
of
mankind
,
therefore
it
was
necessary
that
the
body
of
Christ
should
be
passible
and
mortall
:
and
so
likewise
the
immaculate
Virgine
being
to
beare
a
Sonne
passible
and
mortall
,
which
was
to
be
one
flesh
with
her
,
and
that
could
not
naturally
be
if
she
were
impassible
and
immortall
,
therefore
she
was
also
necessarily
mortall
;
and
so
both
the
mother
and
the
sonne
died
.
It
was
impossible
she
should
haue
died
afore
the
passion
of
her
Sonne
.
The
second
reason
is
,
that
seeing
all
things
must
come
betweene
for
the
remission
,
that
came
betweene
when
Adam
did
it
.
blessed
and
honorable
,
though
not
to
be
worshipped
,
but
her selfe
worshipped
him
that
was
borne
of
her
flesh
,
(
and
marke
the
lier
(
the
Frier
.
that
sitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
exalting
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
God
,
I.
N.
do
with
firme
faith
beleeue
and
professe
all
and
singular
things
contained
in
the
Creed
which
the
Romane
Church
vseth
:
namely
,
I
beleeue
in
one
God
the
Father
almightie
,
maker
of
heauen
and
earth
,
and
of
all
things
visible
and
inuisible
.
And
in
one
Lord
Iesus
Christ
the
onely
begotten
Sonne
of
God
,
borne
of
his
Father
before
all
worlds
,
God
of
God
,
light
of
light
,
very
God
of
very
God
,
begotten
not
made
,
being
consubstantiall
with
the
Father
,
by
whom
all
things
were
made
:
who
for
vs
men
and
for
our
saluation
came
downe
from
heauen
,
and
was
incarnate
by
the
holy
Ghost
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
was
made
man
:
crucified
also
for
vs
vnder
Pontius
Pilate
,
suffered
,
and
was
buried
,
and
rose
againe
the
third
day
according
to
the
Scriptures
,
and
ascended
into
heauen
,
and
sitteth
at
the
right
hand
of
his
Father
,
and
shall
come
againe
with
glory
to
iudge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
whose
kingdome
shall
haue
no
end
:
and
in
the
holy
Ghost
the
Lord
and
giuer
of
life
,
who
proceedeth
from
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
,
who
with
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
is
worshipped
and
glorified
,
who
spake
by
the
Prophets
.
And
I
beleeue
one
Holy
,
Catholick
,
and
Apostolicke
Church
.
J
beleeue
one
Baptisme
for
the
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
I
looke
for
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
and
the
life
of
the
world
to
come
.
Amen
.
The
Apostolick
and
Ecclesiasticall
and
other
obseruances
and
constitutions
of
that
Church
do
I
firmly
admit
and
embrace
.
Also
the
sacred
Scripture
,
according
to
(
whose
right
it
is
to
iudge
of
the
true
sence
and
interpretation
of
holy
Scriptures
)
do
I
admit
.
Neither
will
I
euer
receiue
and
expound
it
but
according
to
the
vniforme
consent
of
the
Fathers
.
I
do
also
confesse
that
there
be
truly
and
properly
of
the
new
law
,
instituted
by
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
necessary
to
the
saluation
of
mankind
,
though
all
be
not
for
euery
man
:
that
is
to
say
,
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
,
the
Eucharist
,
Penance
,
extreme
Vnction
,
Order
,
and
Mariage
:
and
that
they
confer
grace
,
and
that
among
these
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
and
Order
cannot
be
reiterated
without
sacriledge
.
Also
the
receiued
and
approued
rites
of
the
Catholicke
Church
vsed
in
the
solemne
administration
of
all
the
aforesaid
Sacraments
,
I
receiue
and
admit
.
All
and
euery
the
things
which
concerning
were
defined
and
declared
in
the
holy
Councell
of
Trent
,
I
embrace
and
receiue
.
Also
I
confesse
that
in
the
is
offered
to
God
a
true
,
proper
,
and
propitiatory
sacrifice
for
the
quicke
and
the
dead
:
and
that
in
the
holy
is
truly
,
really
,
and
substantially
the
body
and
blood
,
with
the
soule
and
Diuinitie
of
our
Lord
Iesu
Christ
;
and
that
there
is
made
a
conuersion
of
the
whole
substance
of
the
bread
into
his
body
,
and
of
the
whole
substance
of
the
wine
into
his
bloud
;
which
conuersion
the
Catholick
Church
calleth
I
confesse
also
that
vnder
all
&
whole
Christ
,
and
the
true
Sacrament
is
receiued
.
I
do
constantly
hold
there
is
a
and
the
soules
detained
there
are
holpe
by
the
suffrages
of
the
faithful
.
And
likewise
that
the
raigning
with
Christ
,
are
to
be
worshipped
and
prayed
vnto
.
And
that
they
offer
their
prayers
to
God
for
vs
:
and
that
their
are
to
be
worshipped
.
And
most
firmly
I
auouch
that
the
of
Christ
,
and
the
Mother
of
God
alwayes
a
Virgin
,
and
other
Saints
,
are
to
be
had
and
retained
,
and
that
to
them
due
honor
and
veneration
is
to
be
giuen
.
Also
that
the
power
of
was
left
by
Christ
in
the
Church
;
and
I
affirme
the
vse
thereof
to
be
most
wholsome
to
Christs
people
.
That
the
Holy
,
Catholicke
and
Apostolicke
is
the
mother
and
mistris
of
all
Churches
,
I
acknowledge
:
and
I
vow
and
sweare
true
obedience
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
the
successor
of
S.
Peter
the
Prince
of
the
Apostles
and
the
Vicar
of
Iesus
Christ
.
And
things
likewise
do
I
vndoubtingly
receiue
and
confesse
which
are
deliuered
,
defined
and
declared
by
the
sacred
canons
,
and
generall
Councels
,
and
especially
the
holy
Councel
of
Trident
:
and
withal
I
condemne
,
reiect
,
and
accurse
all
things
that
are
contrary
hereunto
,
and
all
heresies
whatsoeuer
,
condemned
,
reiected
and
accursed
by
the
Church
:
and
that
I
will
be
carefull
this
true
Catholicke
faith
(
out
of
the
which
no
man
can
be
saued
,
which
at
this
time
I
willingly
professe
and
truly
hold
)
be
constantly
(
with
Gods
helpe
)
retained
and
confessed
,
whole
and
inuiolate
to
the
last
gaspe
,
and
by
those
that
are
vnder
me
,
or
such
as
I
shall
haue
charge
ouer
in
my
calling
,
holden
,
taught
and
preached
,
to
the
vttermost
of
my
power
:
I
the
said
N.
promise
,
vow
,
&
sweare
,
so
God
me
help
,
and
his
holy
Gospels
.
The
matter
may
come
to
that
passe
,
that
without
any
new
&
explicate
reuelation
,
the
Church
may
haue
sufficient
motiues
for
the
defining
of
this
veritie
,
by
the
infolded
and
still
reuelation
of
God
:
for
this
manner
of
defining
it
is
sufficient
,
that
any
supernaturall
veritie
be
infoldedly
contained
in
tradition
or
Scripture
;
that
the
common
consent
of
the
Church
,
(
by
which
the
holy
Ghost
often
explicates
traditions
and
declares
Scripture
)
increasing
,
the
Church
at
the
length
may
bring
in
her
determination
;
which
hath
the
force
of
a
certaine
diuine
reuelation
,
in
respect
of
vs
.
This
consent
of
the
Church
may
so
increase
,
that
at
the
length
she
may
simply
and
absolutely
define
it
.
things
lying
hidden
in
the
Church
,
and
the
common
consent
of
the
Church
increasing
,
where
the
people
had
an
ancient
custome
once
a
yeare
,
for
certaine
daies
together
,
to
diuide
themselues
into
parts
,
and
throw
stones
one
at
another
,
whereby
many
were
slaine
:
There
is
small
hope
of
reducing
them
to
the
truth
,
who
are
linked
to
heretickes
,
with
the
band
of
long
amitie
.
How
many
being
moued
with
the
truth
,
would
euen
presently
haue
bene
good
Catholickes
,
and
yet
deferred
it
daily
,
fearing
the
offence
of
their
friends
?
How
many
did
,
not
the
truth
,
but
the
heauy
band
of
obdurate
custome
,
hold
together
;
who
thought
th●
Church
to
be
with
Donatus
,
because
their
security
made
them
slouthfull
and
lazie
in
searching
the
truth
?
How
many
were
hindred
by
the
rumours
and
slanders
that
went
of
vs
?
How
many
stucke
to
Donatus
,
because
there
they
were
borne
,
and
no
man
constrained
them
to
depart
thence
,
and
go
to
the
Catholicke
Church
?
Epiphanius
being
dead
,
as
he
lay
on
the
ground
,
and
one
looking
curiously
at
him
,
gaue
him
such
a
blow
with
his
foote
,
that
he
strooke
the
winde
out
of
his
belly
.
my
father
can
rule
Athens
,
and
my
mother
can
rule
my
father
,
and
I
can
rule
my
mother
.
he
vsed
somtime
to
be
occupied
in
reading
the
writings
and
treatises
of
heretickes
,
though
it
something
polluted
his
mind
with
touching
their
vncleane
opinions
;
because
he
reaped
this
profit
therby
,
that
he
might
the
easilier
refell
them
,
and
the
more
execrate
&
detest
them
.
his
fast
friend
that
which
it selfe
is
a
thing
wauering
and
inconstant
,
cannot
be
the
Rule
to
discerne
the
right
by
.
What
father
,
if
his
sonne
aske
him
bread
,
will
giue
him
a
stone
?
or
if
he
aske
a
fish
,
will
giue
him
a
serpent
?
Be
sober
and
suspicious
Trie
all
things
,
and
sticke
to
that
which
is
good
.
certaine
grounds
but
one
faith
wherein
we
can
be
saued
,
this
faith
must
be
infallible
or
certaine
,
that
is
,
free
from
error
,
and
such
as
cannot
deceiue
vs
,
Because
faith
is
the
assent
of
the
mind
that
we
giue
to
the
word
of
God
,
which
word
being
the
first
truth
,
neither
can
deceiue
vs
,
nor
be
deceiued
it selfe
.
the
securitie
of
our
faith
ariseth
from
the
demonstration
of
the
diuine
Scriptures
,
no
man
presume
aboue
that
which
is
written
.
his
countreymen
should
not
,
by
striuing
for
heauen
,
in
the
meane
time
venter
to
lose
the
earth
.
3
For
the
Trent
Councell
decreed
,
they
should
Hosius
saith
,
the
Peltanus
,
that
The
Popish
Catechismes
teach
,
that
Doctor
Standish
,
in
his
booke
against
English
Bibles
,
crieth
out
,
The
Canon
law
newly
set
out
by
Pope
Gregorie
the
thirteenth
,
saith
,
that
So
that
you
see
howsoeuer
the
Iesuite
say
,
because
it
assenteth
onely
to
the
word
of
God
,
yet
by
the
word
of
God
he
meaneth
Romish
Traditions
as
well
as
the
Scripture
,
and
so
maketh
those
things
of
equall
truth
with
it
,
and
then
beareth
you
in
hand
,
that
the
certaintie
of
your
faith
and
religion
dependeth
on
their
infallibility
as
much
as
on
the
infallibilitie
of
the
Scripture
:
a
point
which
I
would
easily
graunt
him
if
the
question
were
of
the
Romish
faith
:
for
I
confesse
it
dependeth
vpon
Traditions
more
then
on
the
written
word
;
so
farre
forth
that
,
as
a
Doctor
of
his
owne
side
speaketh
,
But
against
this
let
the
iudgement
of
Basil
be
noted
by
the
way
,
Quicunque
vult
saluus
esse
,
&c.
Whosoeuer
will
be
saued
,
before
all
things
it
is
needful
that
he
hold
the
catholike
faith
,
which
vnlesse
euery
one
keepe
entire
and
inuiolate
,
without
doubt
he
shall
perish
euerlastingly
.
neither
infidell
nor
heretick
Qui
non
crediderit
condemnabitur
.
Marc.
the
vulgar
translations
to
be
one
principal
cause
of
heresies
:
he
thinketh
verily
it
was
the
diuels
inuention
to
permit
the
people
to
reade
the
Bible
.
he
knew
certaine
men
to
be
possessed
of
a
diuell
,
because
,
being
but
husbandmen
,
they
were
able
to
discourse
of
the
Scriptures
.
heresie
for
a
lay
man
to
dispute
in
a
point
of
faith
,
the
hearers
must
not
trie
and
iudge
whether
their
teachers
doctrine
be
true
or
no
:
neither
may
they
reiect
that
which
they
find
not
in
the
Scripture
.
in
the
matters
of
our
saluation
we
might
not
so
cleaue
to
another
mans
opinion
,
that
we
should
embrace
it
without
the
approofe
of
our
owne
iudgement
:
it
belongs
to
euery
priuate
man
to
iudge
of
the
doctrine
of
religion
,
and
to
discerne
the
truth
from
falshood
:
a
part
in
other
mens
gifts
&
graces
,
To
know
nothing
is
to
know
all
things
,
and
ignorance
in
most
things
is
best
of
all
.
The
Colliar
being
at
the
point
of
death
,
and
tempted
of
the
diuell
what
his
faith
was
,
answered
,
I
beleeue
and
die
in
the
faith
of
Christs
Church
:
being
againe
demaunded
what
the
faith
of
Christs
Church
was
;
that
faith
,
said
he
,
that
I
beleeue
in
.
Thus
the
diuell
getting
no
other
answer
,
was
ouercome
and
put
to
flight
.
By
this
faith
of
the
Colliar
,
euery
vnlearned
man
may
trie
the
spirits
of
men
,
whether
they
be
of
God
or
no
:
by
this
faith
he
may
resist
the
diuell
,
and
iudge
the
true
interpretation
from
the
false
,
and
discerne
the
Catholicke
from
the
hereticall
minister
,
the
true
doctrine
from
the
forged
.
Wo
to
our
Parish
Priests
,
wo
to
our
Bishops
,
wo
to
our
Prelates
.
search
the
Scriptures
whatsoeuer
things
are
written
,
were
written
for
our
learning
,
and
that
we
might
beleeue
,
Many
thinke
the
simplicitie
of
their
faith
shall
suffice
to
accomplish
their
hope
of
eternall
life
:
as
if
the
studie
of
innocencie
,
according
to
the
iudgement
of
the
world
,
needed
not
the
precepts
of
heauenly
doctrine
.
of
children
they
were
trained
vp
in
the
knowledge
of
the
mysteries
of
religion
.
Athanasius
creed
is
a
rule
of
faith
,
Secret
things
belong
to
the
Lord
our
God
,
but
the
things
reuealed
belong
to
vs
and
to
our
children
,
that
we
may
do
all
the
words
of
the
law
.
Some
may
obiect
,
we
do
rashly
in
discussing
and
searching
out
the
words
of
God
:
but
why
are
they
vttered
,
if
they
may
not
be
knowne
?
why
haue
they
sounded
,
if
they
may
not
be
heard
?
and
why
are
they
heard
,
but
that
we
should
vnderstand
them
?
nec
repugnemus
etiamsi
sensui
&
cogitationi
nostrae
absurdum
videatur
quod
dicit
.
Let
vs
beleeue
God
without
repugnance
,
although
that
which
he
saith
seeme
absurd
to
our
sence
and
thought
.
that
God
hath
left
in
the
world
some
certen
rule
and
meanes
,
wherby
we
may
infallibly
be
instructed
what
is
to
be
holden
for
true
faith
:
onely
cause
why
a
man
misseth
the
truth
,
is
either
because
he
doth
not
find
this
rule
,
or
hauing
found
it
,
he
will
not
obey
it
.
this
rule
is
left
to
all
men
indifferently
,
that
the
rule
is
of
that
nature
,
that
it
is
able
to
direct
any
man
,
be
he
neuer
so
simple
;
yea
the
most
vnlearned
aliue
may
conceiue
&
vnderstand
it
sufficiently
for
his
saluation
.
that
all
men
at
all
times
,
may
haue
accesse
vnto
it
,
as
being
a
thing
concealed
from
none
,
but
visible
,
and
reuealed
to
all
places
,
ages
,
and
persons
.
Because
otherwise
men
sometimes
,
viz.
when
it
were
inuisible
,
should
want
a
rule
to
instruct
them
,
contrary
to
that
of
Paul
,
that
God
would
haue
all
men
to
be
saued
,
and
come
to
the
knowledge
of
his
truth
:
in
his
iudgement
many
times
secret
,
but
alway
iust
,
the
Gospell
of
Christ
is
the
power
of
God
vnto
saluation
both
to
Iew
and
Gentile
,
when
the
world
by
wisedome
knew
not
God
in
the
wisedome
of
God
,
it
pleased
God
by
the
foolishnesse
of
preaching
to
saue
them
that
beleeue
.
It
is
a
most
manifest
truth
,
that
many
cannot
be
saued
,
not
because
themselues
will
not
,
but
because
God
will
not
:
with
full
assurance
and
perswasion
he
opened
Hagars
eyes
to
see
the
well
of
water
:
open
mine
eyes
,
that
I
may
see
the
wonders
of
thy
law
:
euen
those
things
which
are
very
easie
,
yet
to
heretickes
be
hard
to
vnderstand
.
If
a
man
be
not
taught
of
God
to
beleeue
the
truth
,
all
things
to
him
are
vneuen
,
&
crooked
,
which
yet
are
straite
and
not
to
be
excepted
against
,
to
such
as
haue
obteyned
learning
&
vnderstanding
.
To
such
as
vnderstand
not
what
I
write
,
I
answer
,
they
must
not
blame
me
if
they
conceiue
not
these
things
;
as
if
I
shewed
them
with
my
finger
the
moone
or
a
star
,
which
they
would
see
,
being
not
very
cleare
,
and
they
haue
not
eyes
to
see
my
finger
,
much
lesse
a
star
,
they
must
not
be
offended
at
me
if
they
see
it
not
:
so
they
who
vnderstanding
these
my
precepts
,
cannot
yet
see
the
things
which
in
the
Scripture
be
darke
,
let
them
cease
to
blame
me
,
and
rather
pray
God
to
giue
them
eye
sight
.
For
I
may
point
with
my
finger
,
but
I
cannot
giue
them
eyes
to
see
the
things
I
point
to
.
Artic.
6.
cap.
Scriptures
comprehended
in
the
canonical
books
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
,
is
the
rule
of
faith
so
far
that
whatsoeuer
is
not
read
therein
,
or
cannot
be
proued
thereby
,
is
not
to
be
accepted
as
any
point
of
faith
,
or
needfull
to
be
followed
we
relie
vpon
translations
but
in
a
certaine
manner
and
degree
;
namely
with
this
caution
,
that
we
trie
them
by
the
originall
,
and
finding
them
to
agree
in
the
matter
,
we
hold
the
translation
to
be
the
same
canonicall
Scripture
that
the
Greek
and
Hebrew
is
.
euery
translation
consenting
with
the
originall
is
canonicall
Scripture
,
because
the
matter
of
it
is
the
pure
doctrine
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
The
Scriptures
are
able
to
make
vs
wise
to
saluation
through
the
faith
that
is
in
Christ
Iesus
;
and
are
profitable
to
teach
,
to
improue
,
to
correct
,
to
instruct
in
righteousnesse
,
that
the
man
of
God
may
be
absolute
and
perfect
to
euery
good
worke
:
They
will
make
a
man
vnderstand
righteousnesse
and
iudgement
,
and
equity
,
and
euery
good
path
.
We
must
repaire
to
the
law
,
to
the
testimonie
,
if
any
speak
not
according
to
that
word
,
there
is
no
light
in
them
.
Remember
the
law
of
Moses
my
seruant
,
which
I
commanded
him
in
Horeb
for
all
Israel
,
with
the
statutes
and
iudgements
.
We
haue
a
more
sure
word
of
the
Prophets
,
whereunto
we
must
take
heede
as
to
a
light
that
shineth
in
a
darke
place
till
the
day
starre
arise
in
our
hearts
.
These
things
are
written
that
we
might
haue
the
certaintie
of
that
whereof
we
are
instructed
,
and
that
we
might
beleeue
in
Iesus
,
and
in
beleeuing
,
haue
life
eternall
.
We
may
not
presume
aboue
that
which
is
written
.
what
he
might
do
to
be
saued
,
They
haue
Moses
and
the
Prophets
.
Let
the
holy
Scripture
be
arbitrator
betweene
vs
,
and
whosoeuer
hold
opinions
consonant
to
those
heauenly
oracles
,
let
the
truth
be
adiudged
on
their
side
.
We
are
to
enquire
out
some
to
be
iudges
betweene
vs
in
these
controuersies
:
the
Christians
cannot
,
because
both
sides
cannot
yeeld
them
,
and
by
parts
taking
the
truth
shal
be
hindred
.
The
iudge
must
be
had
from
without
our selues
.
If
a
Pagan
,
he
knowes
not
the
mysteries
of
Christianitie
;
if
a
Iew
,
he
is
an
enemie
to
baptisme
;
therefore
vpon
the
earth
no
iudgement
concerning
this
matter
can
be
found
the
iudge
must
be
had
from
heauen
:
but
to
what
end
should
we
knocke
at
heauen
,
when
here
we
haue
one
in
the
Gospell
?
the
Scriptures
the
rule
of
faith
.
a
most
exquisite
rule
and
exact
squire
and
ballance
to
try
all
things
by
.
a
straite
and
inflexible
rule
the
Scripture
pitcheth
downe
the
rule
of
our
faith
.
This
controuersie
depending
betweene
vs
requires
a
iudge
:
let
Christ
therefore
iudge
,
and
let
the
Apostle
Paul
iudge
with
him
,
because
Christ
also
speaketh
in
his
Apostle
.
If
a
matter
be
grounded
on
the
cleare
authority
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
such
I
meane
as
the
Church
calleth
canoniall
,
it
is
to
be
beleeued
without
all
doubt
:
but
as
for
other
witnesses
and
testimonies
,
vpon
whose
credit
any
thing
may
be
vrged
vnto
vs
to
beleeue
it
,
it
is
lawfull
for
thee
either
to
credit
or
not
to
credit
them
,
according
as
thou
shalt
perceiue
them
of
weight
to
deserue
or
not
to
deserue
credit
.
Let
the
mysteries
of
the
Prophets
be
opened
,
let
the
credit
of
the
holy
oracles
stand
by
vs
.
We
must
of
necessitie
call
the
Scriptures
to
witnesse
,
for
our
sences
and
interpretations
without
them
,
are
of
no
credit
.
All
points
which
concerne
faith
and
good
life
are
found
in
those
things
which
are
plainly
set
downe
in
Scripture
.
whatsoeuer
thing
it
be
that
a
man
learne
out
of
the
Scripture
,
if
it
be
hurtfull
,
there
it
is
condemned
,
if
it
be
profitable
,
there
it
is
found
.
Concerning
the
holy
and
heauenly
mysteries
of
faith
,
we
must
not
deliuer
any
thing
though
neuer
so
small
,
without
the
holy
Scripture
,
neither
may
we
be
led
away
with
probabilities
and
shew
of
words
:
neither
yet
beleeue
me
barely
saying
these
things
vnto
you
,
vnlesse
thou
also
receiue
the
demonstration
thereof
from
the
Scripture
.
For
the
security
of
our
faith
ariseth
from
the
demostration
of
the
holy
Scripture
.
We
haue
the
teaching
of
the
holy
Ghost
written
.
For
the
Euangelicall
and
Apostolicke
bookes
,
and
the
decrees
of
the
old
Prophets
do
euidently
teach
vs
the
things
that
are
needfull
to
be
knowne
concerning
God
.
Therefore
l●ying
aside
all
contention
,
let
vs
out
of
the
diuine-inspired
Scripture
take
the
resolution
of
those
things
we
seeke
for
.
the
Trinitie
If
a
man
be
asked
why
he
beleeues
,
for
example
that
God
is
one
in
nature
and
three
in
person
?
let
him
answer
because
God
hath
reuealed
it
:
If
againe
he
be
demanded
,
how
he
knoweth
that
God
hath
reuealed
it
?
let
him
answer
,
that
indeed
he
knoweth
it
not
euidently
,
but
beleeueth
it
infallibly
by
faith
,
and
that
vpon
no
other
reuelation
:
but
yet
the
infallible
proposition
of
the
Church
,
as
a
condition
requisite
for
the
beleeuing
it
,
doth
wel
moue
him
therunto
.
If
again
you
aske
:
And
how
doth
he
know
the
proposition
of
the
Church
to
be
infallible
?
let
him
likewise
say
,
he
knoweth
it
not
euidently
,
but
beleeueth
it
infallibly
,
because
the
Scripture
hath
reuealed
it
giuing
testimony
to
the
Church
,
which
reuelation
he
beleeues
not
vpon
the
credit
of
any
other
reuelation
,
but
for
it selfe
,
though
hereunto
the
proposition
of
the
Church
,
as
a
requisite
condition
,
be
needfull
.
The
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
is
called
canonicall
,
because
it
is
the
rule
of
our
vnderstanding
.
Our
faith
resteth
,
and
stayeth
it selfe
vpon
the
reuelation
giuen
to
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
which
writ
the
canonicall
bookes
,
and
not
vpon
reuelation
,
if
any
such
haue
bene
made
to
other
Doctors
.
God
hath
spoken
but
once
,
&
that
in
the
holy
Scripture
,
&
that
so
plentifully
,
to
meet
with
all
temptations
and
all
cases
that
may
fall
out
,
and
all
good
works
:
that
,
as
Gregory
in
the
two
and
twentieth
booke
of
his
Morals
expounds
it
,
he
needs
no
more
speake
vnto
vs
concerning
any
necessary
matter
,
seeing
all
things
are
found
in
the
Scripture
.
Scripture
is
the
rule
of
our
faith
,
which
being
well
vnderstood
,
no
authority
of
men
is
to
be
admitted
against
it
.
generally
in
the
things
that
touch
our
faith
,
we
must
speake
to
that
which
the
scripture
deliuereth
;
lest
any
man
fall
into
that
which
the
Apostle
noteth
,
If
he
thinke
he
knoweth
something
,
yet
he
knoweth
nothing
as
he
ought
to
know
;
for
the
maner
of
our
knowledge
,
must
be
,
not
to
exceed
the
measure
of
faith
,
and
the
holy
Scripture
expresseth
the
measure
of
faith
.
The
verities
themselues
of
the
sacred
Canon
,
be
the
principles
of
Diuinitie
:
&
the
finall
resolution
of
Theologicall
discourse
is
made
into
them
,
and
originally
from
them
is
drawne
euery
conclusion
of
Diuinitie
.
The
Scripture
is
the
infallible
rule
of
truth
,
yea
the
measure
and
iudge
of
the
truth
.
The
authoritie
of
no
Saint
is
of
infallible
truth
,
for
Saint
Austin
giues
that
honor
onely
to
the
sacred
Scriptures
.
two
that
haue
wonne
the
garland
,
The
rule
of
faith
must
be
certaine
and
knowne
:
for
if
it
be
not
certaine
,
it
is
no
rule
at
all
;
if
it
be
not
knowne
,
it
is
no
rule
to
vs
:
but
nothing
is
more
certaine
,
nothing
better
knowne
then
the
sacred
Scripture
contained
in
the
writings
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
Wherefore
the
sacred
Scripture
is
the
rule
of
faith
,
most
certain
and
most
safe
:
and
God
hath
taught
vs
by
corporall
letters
,
which
we
might
see
and
reade
,
what
he
would
haue
vs
beleeue
concerning
him
.
The
Scripture
is
better
knowne
then
the
Church
in
some
cases
,
as
namely
where
it
is
receiued
,
and
speaketh
plainly
,
and
the
question
is
of
the
Church
.
In
fine
so
they
order
their
matters
,
that
you
shall
haue
no
triall
passe
,
vnlesse
you
be
resolued
to
stand
to
the
award
of
themselues
that
are
arraigned
.
would
reele
and
stagger
if
tradition
supported
them
not
:
there
is
more
strength
to
confute
heretickes
in
traditions
then
in
the
Scripture
,
yea
all
disputations
with
them
must
be
determined
by
traditions
:
first
get
the
proud
hereticke
out
of
his
weake
and
false
castle
of
onely
Scripture
,
into
the
plaine
field
of
traditions
,
miracles
,
Councels
and
Fathers
,
and
then
like
cowards
they
shal
not
stand
.
make
something
of
that
which
is
nothing
,
and
to
vse
his
will
for
a
lawfull
reason
:
let
vs
imagine
that
we
heare
God
himselfe
speaking
in
him
,
and
therefore
vpon
his
authoritie
teaching
vs
,
the
foundation
of
our
religion
must
be
laid
:
How
vnhappie
are
men
now
a
dayes
,
that
hauing
most
plaine
Scriptures
in
all
points
for
the
Catholicke
faith
,
and
none
at
all
against
the
same
,
yet
they
pretend
by
the
very
Scriptures
to
ouercome
the
Catholickes
.
the
translated
Bibles
be
in
the
hands
of
euery
husbandman
,
artificer
,
prentise
,
boy
,
girle
,
mistris
,
maid
,
man
,
&c
:
God
had
left
vs
,
not
the
bookes
of
the
Scriptures
,
but
Pastors
and
doctors
:
a
Portesse
containing
were
sufficient
ignorance
of
the
things
we
beleeue
,
is
worthy
not
onely
of
forgiuenesse
,
but
also
of
reward
:
it
is
fitter
for
women
to
meddle
with
their
distaffe
then
Gods
word
.
Syrian
,
Egyptian
,
Indian
,
Persian
and
Ethiopian
translations
,
yea
others
innumerable
.
the
Bible
was
turned
into
all
languages
vsed
in
the
world
Greeke
,
Latin
,
Egyptian
,
Persian
,
Indian
,
Armenian
,
Scythian
,
Sarmatian
:
It
is
come
to
passe
that
the
Scripture
,
wherewith
so
many
diseases
of
mens
wil
are
holpen
,
proceeding
from
one
tongue
which
fitly
might
be
dispersed
through
the
world
,
being
spread
farre
and
wide
by
meanes
of
the
diuers
languages
whereunto
it
is
translated
,
is
thus
made
knowne
to
nations
for
their
saluation
:
the
which
when
they
reade
,
they
desire
nothing
else
but
to
attaine
to
the
mind
of
him
that
wrote
it
,
and
so
to
the
will
of
God
,
according
to
the
which
we
beleeue
such
men
spake
.
translations
thereof
be
nothing
else
but
profanations
of
the
Bible
:
You
shall
euery
where
see
these
points
of
our
faith
to
be
knowne
and
vnderstood
,
not
onely
by
such
as
are
teachers
in
the
Church
,
but
euen
of
coblers
,
and
smithes
,
and
websters
,
and
all
kind
of
artificers
:
yea
all
our
women
,
not
they
onely
which
are
booke-learned
,
but
they
also
that
get
their
liuing
with
their
needle
;
yea
maidseruants
and
waiting
women
:
and
not
citizens
onely
,
but
husbandmen
of
the
countrey
are
very
skilfull
in
these
things
:
yea
you
may
heare
among
vs
ditchers
,
and
neat-heards
,
and
woodsetters
discoursing
of
the
Trinitie
and
the
creation
,
a
distaffe
was
fitter
for
women
then
the
Bible
,
from
his
childhood
was
taught
the
Scriptures
,
taught
him
the
Scripture
of
a
child
,
she
set
her
maides
to
learne
the
Scripture
:
Let
the
word
of
Christ
dwell
in
you
plentifully
in
all
wisedome
,
teaching
and
admonishing
your selues
.
Hence
we
see
that
lay
men
must
haue
the
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
teach
one
another
,
not
onely
sufficiently
,
but
also
abundantly
:
Christ
will
haue
his
doctrine
dwell
in
vs
very
plentifully
,
and
that
by
searching
the
Scripture
.
The rule is infallible and free from error .
But the English translation is not infallible and free from error .
Therfore the English translation is not the rule .
An
edition
or
transl●tion
of
the
Scripture
may
be
erronious
many
wayes
,
and
one
way
is
in
respect
of
the
words
onely
and
not
of
the
sence
:
for
so
it
may
be
corrupt
,
that
is
to
say
,
not
altogether
so
perfect
as
it
should
be
.
Now
this
doth
nothing
hinder
the
truth
of
the
matter
,
or
the
integritie
of
the
text
.
the
Scripture
was
not
written
immediatly
in
English
,
neither
was
the
translator
assisted
by
the
holy
Ghost
in
such
sort
that
he
could
not
erre
in
any
point
,
but
being
a
man
be
might
erre
:
He
admitteth
the
translator
was
no
Prophet
,
but
subiect
to
error
,
yet
he
could
not
erre
in
that
translation
which
the
Church
allowed
:
inspired
of
God
These
and
such
like
toyes
are
scored
vp
for
our
hainous
faults
.
p.
156.
Recusants
to
go
to
Church
with
a
Protestation
.
the
variety
and
multitude
of
translations
doth
not
hinder
vs
from
vnderstanding
the
text
,
but
very
much
helpe
vs
,
specially
if
we
shall
diligently
compare
them
one
with
another
.
seeing
the
translatour
,
being
but
a
man
,
may
erre
,
how
shall
an
vnlearned
man
be
infallibly
sure
that
this
or
that
translation
erreth
not
?
or
if
it
erre
in
on
point
,
that
it
doth
not
in
another
,
vnlesse
the
Churches
authoritie
be
admitted
to
assure
vs
?
Marking
the
diuine
faith
,
I
obtaine
the
light
of
truth
,
and
following
the
light
of
truth
,
I
acknowledge
the
diuine
faith
.
The
godly
are
brought
to
faith
by
the
voyce
of
the
Church
,
but
being
once
brought
,
and
enlightened
with
the
light
of
diuine
inspiration
,
then
they
beleeue
no
more
for
the
Churches
voyce
,
but
because
of
the
heauenly
light
.
The
inward
perswasion
of
the
holy
Ghost
is
so
necessary
,
and
effectuall
for
the
beleeuing
of
euery
obiect
of
faith
,
that
without
it
neither
can
any
thing
by
any
man
be
beleeued
,
though
the
Church
testified
with
it
a
thousand
times
;
and
by
it
alone
any
matter
may
be
beleeued
,
though
the
Church
held
her
peace
,
or
neuer
were
heard
.
It
hath
monstrous
corruptions
of
all
sorts
,
scarce
one
copie
can
be
found
that
hath
one
booke
of
Scripture
vndefiled
and
whole
.
Many
points
are
translated
too
intricately
,
and
darkely
;
some
improperly
and
abusiuely
,
some
not
so
fully
,
nor
so
well
and
truly
,
sundry
places
thrust
out
from
their
plaine
and
naturall
sence
:
the
translator
possible
was
no
Latinist
but
a
smattering
Grecian
.
it
hangeth
betweene
the
Greeke
and
Hebrew
,
as
Christ
did
betweene
two
theeues
:
It
standeth
as
the
pillar
of
truth
,
and
the
hauen
whereunto
we
must
betake
our selues
from
the
waues
of
so
many
different
translations
:
giuing
sharpnesse
of
wit
to
the
simple
,
and
to
the
child
knowledge
and
vnderstanding
.
search
it
and
seeke
to
it
,
to
a
light
shining
in
a
darke
place
,
a
father
speaking
to
his
children
:
a
vaile
is
laid
ouer
their
hearts
,
heare
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
All
those
things
are
written
that
are
necessary
to
be
knowne
of
all
men
:
neither
is
there
any
thing
better
knowne
then
the
Scriptures
:
We
haue
most
plaine
Scripture
in
all
points
for
the
Catholicke
faith
.
the
Church
receiueth
testimony
from
it
:
The
word
is
not
hid
from
any
,
it
is
a
common
light
that
shineth
to
all
men
,
there
is
no
obscuritie
in
it
:
heare
it
you
that
be
far
off
,
and
heare
it
you
that
be
nigh
.
God
hath
bowed
downe
the
Scriptures
euen
to
the
capacitie
of
babes
and
sucklings
,
that
when
proud
men
will
not
speake
to
their
capacitie
,
yet
himselfe
might
.
The
Scriptures
are
easie
to
vnderstand
,
and
exposed
to
the
capacitie
of
euery
seruant
and
plow-man
,
and
widow
,
and
boy
,
and
him
that
is
most
vnwise
:
therefore
God
penned
the
Scriptures
by
the
hands
of
Publicans
,
fishermen
,
tent-makers
,
shepheards
,
neat-heards
,
&
vnlearned
men
,
that
none
of
the
simple
people
might
haue
any
excuse
to
keepe
them
from
reading
,
and
that
so
they
might
be
easie
to
be
vnderstood
of
all
men
,
the
artificer
,
the
housholder
,
and
widow
woman
,
and
him
that
is
most
vnlearned
:
yea
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
as
schoolemasters
to
all
the
world
,
made
their
writings
plaine
and
euident
to
all
men
,
so
that
euery
man
of
himselfe
onely
,
by
reading
them
might
learne
the
things
spoken
therein
.
Heare
the
words
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
be
so
easie
that
it
needs
no
exposition
,
but
onely
to
be
rehearsed
.
It
is
euident
in
it selfe
to
any
man
not
quite
forsaken
of
God
,
that
the
auncient
Fathers
make
most
plainly
for
vs
,
The
field
is
wonne
if
once
we
come
to
the
Fathers
:
they
are
ours
as
fully
as
Pope
Gregorie
the
thirteenth
.
many
points
of
faith
would
reele
and
stagger
,
if
traditions
stayed
them
not
.
The
Lutherans
are
dolts
,
which
will
haue
nothing
beleeued
but
that
which
is
expresse
Scripture
,
or
can
be
proued
out
of
the
Scripture
.
that
which
himselfe
writ
,
as
the
tables
of
the
law
;
that
which
he
commaunded
others
to
write
,
as
the
old
and
new
Testament
;
and
that
which
he
neither
writ
himselfe
,
nor
rehearsed
to
others
,
but
left
it
to
them
to
do
themselues
,
as
traditions
,
the
decrees
of
Popes
and
Councels
,
many
things
of
faith
are
wanting
in
the
two
former
,
neither
would
Christ
haue
his
Church
depend
vpon
them
;
this
latter
,
saith
he
,
is
the
best
Scripture
,
the
iudge
of
controuersies
,
the
expositor
of
the
Bible
,
and
that
whereupon
we
must
wholly
depend
:
and
others
it
may
iustly
be
doubted
whether
the
text
be
cleare
enough
to
inforce
it
,
seeing
men
sharpe
and
learned
,
such
as
Scotus
was
,
haue
thought
the
contrary
,
that
opinion
which
holdeth
the
substance
of
bread
and
wine
remaineth
,
the
more
probable
and
reasonable
opinion
,
yea
and
in
all
apparence
more
agreeable
to
the
words
of
institution
.
Christ
at
his
last
supper
offered
no
sacrifice
.
by
onely
reading
they
cannot
be
sure
they
rightly
vnderstand
it
.
Euery
man
of
himselfe
,
onely
by
reading
,
may
vnderstand
:
ye
need
nothing
else
but
to
reade
.
such
verities
concerning
our
faith
,
as
are
absolutely
and
necessarily
to
be
known
&
beleeued
of
all
men
,
are
plainely
taught
in
the
Scriptures
themselues
.
When
the
law
of
God
is
read
,
it
must
not
be
read
or
taught
according
to
the
power
and
knowledge
of
our
owne
wit
.
For
many
words
there
be
in
the
Scripture
,
which
may
be
drawn
to
that
sense
,
which
euery
one
for
the
nonce
will
frame
to
himselfe
.
But
it
should
not
be
so
.
For
you
must
not
from
without
them
seeke
a
forren
and
strange
sence
,
that
so
you
may
,
as
you
can
,
confirme
it
with
the
authoritie
of
the
text
;
but
we
must
out
of
the
Scriptures
themselues
receiue
the
meaning
of
the
truth
.
For
the
diuine
Scriptures
containe
the
whole
and
firme
rule
of
faith
.
learned
men
many
times
mistake
the
sence
of
places
,
expounding
that
one
way
which
is
meant
another
,
as
for
example
that
figuratiuely
which
is
meant
literally
:
those
things
which
concerne
our
faith
and
conuersation
,
yea
all
things
necessary
,
are
plainely
and
manifestly
set
downe
:
He
erres
not
perniciously
,
neither
doth
he
altogether
say
vntruly
,
who
sometime
expoundeth
otherwise
then
the
text
meaneth
,
if
so
his
exposition
further
charity
,
the
end
of
the
commandement
.
He
is
indeed
deceiued
,
but
yet
so
,
as
when
a
man
losing
his
way
,
through
a
by-field
cometh
whither
the
way
leadeth
.
experience
sheweth
that
diuers
expound
diuersly
,
yea
one
contrary
to
another
,
how
may
one
be
infallibly
sure
that
he
only
expoundeth
right
,
hauing
nothing
to
assure
him
but
the
seeming
of
his
owne
reason
:
which
reason
others
thinke
they
haue
as
well
as
he
.
the
Spirit
speake
euidently
in
the
text
,
and
plentifully
,
to
meet
with
all
doubts
and
cases
,
the
vaile
of
Moses
is
laid
ouer
his
heart
:
Thee
ô
my
God
I
beseech
pardon
my
sinne
,
and
which
causedst
thy
seruant
Moses
to
speake
the
truth
,
cause
me
also
to
vnderstand
it
.
The
inward
perswasion
of
the
spirit
is
so
necessary
,
that
without
it
no
man
can
beleeue
any
thing
,
though
the
Church
giue
testimony
a
thousand
times
.
This
is
the
beginning
of
our
calamitie
,
that
an
hereticke
heareth
not
the
Churches
voyce
.
many
things
are
required
for
the
perfect
vnderstanding
of
the
Scripture
,
which
are
but
in
few
:
&
they
which
haue
them
be
not
sure
either
that
they
haue
them
,
or
that
they
erre
not
in
vsing
them
.
Therefore
the
Scripture
is
too
obscure
to
be
the
rule
:
sometime
it
is
not
seene
so
easily
,
but
onely
by
such
as
are
very
circumspect
and
skilfull
.
with
the
same
sense
we
see
,
and
are
assured
we
see
.
know
the
truth
,
till
we
continue
in
his
words
:
growing
vp
lay
by
all
affection
as
new
borne
babes
desire
the
sincere
milke
we
may
liue
and
grow
thereby
.
He
is
the
best
reader
,
who
rather
expecteth
the
vnderstanding
of
things
from
the
things
themselues
,
then
from
himselfe
imposeth
it
vpon
them
:
who
taketh
the
exposition
from
thence
,
rather
then
bringeth
it
thither
;
&
inforceth
not
the
sence
vpon
the
words
,
which
before
his
reading
he
presumed
.
All
things
in
the
Scripture
be
manifest
to
such
as
repaire
to
them
with
a
religious
minde
.
If
many
beleeue
not
,
this
is
not
our
fault
,
neither
is
it
the
obscuritie
of
the
Gospell
,
but
the
cause
is
their
owne
blindnesse
and
condemnation
.
The
cause
of
this
dissention
,
is
not
the
sublimitie
of
the
matter
,
as
if
it
exceeded
the
capacitie
of
mans
minde
;
and
much
lesse
is
the
speech
of
the
Scripture
the
cause
,
as
if
it
were
so
concise
that
it
spake
nothing
plainly
of
the
points
in
question
:
for
it
is
all
one
to
accuse
God
,
and
to
chalenge
the
Scriptures
.
The
manner
of
speaking
whereby
the
Scripture
is
knit
together
,
(
wherto
all
may
approch
,
though
few
can
enter
)
like
a
familiar
friend
speaketh
those
plain
things
which
it
containeth
,
without
glozing
,
to
the
heart
of
learned
&
vnlearned
.
And
as
for
those
which
it
hideth
in
mysteries
,
it
lifteth
them
not
vp
with
stately
speech
,
that
a
dull
and
vnlearned
minde
should
not
presume
to
come
neare
,
as
a
poore
man
to
a
rich
;
but
with
lowly
speech
it
inuiteth
all
men
,
that
it
may
not
onely
feed
them
with
manifest
,
but
also
excercise
them
with
obscure
truth
,
hauing
the
same
in
manifest
that
it
hath
in
obscure
places
.
But
lest
manifest
things
should
be
loathed
,
the
same
againe
are
obscurely
spoken
that
they
may
be
desired
,
and
being
desired
,
may
after
a
certaine
manner
be
renewed
,
and
being
renewed
,
they
may
be
delightfully
intimated
to
vs
.
Herby
both
froward
wits
are
wholesomely
corrected
,
and
weake
wits
cherished
,
and
great
wits
delighted
.
The
creation
of
the
world
,
saith
he
,
was
ended
the
seuenth
day
,
and
Christ
satisfied
the
people
with
fiue
loaues
and
two
fishes
,
which
make
seuen
.
But
how
shall
the
Councell
haue
bread
,
that
the
people
may
eate
and
be
filled
?
euen
by
appointing
seuen
sacraments
:
for
that
which
Philip
said
,
two
hundred
pennyworth
of
bread
will
not
suffice
,
hath
this
meaning
,
that
all
the
mysteries
of
the
old
and
new
testament
are
not
enough
to
enlighten
the
people
,
so
blind
and
ignorant
are
their
minds
.
But
that
which
Andrew
said
,
There
is
a
boy
here
which
hath
fiue
loaues
&
two
fishes
,
must
be
vnderstood
of
the
rank
of
Saint
Peters
successors
:
&
that
which
is
added
,
make
the
people
sit
down
signifieth
that
saluation
must
be
offered
them
by
teaching
them
the
seuen
sacraments
.
There
is
almost
nothing
among
these
obscurities
,
but
in
other
places
one
may
find
it
most
plainly
deliuered
.
The
Scripture
euery
where
,
when
it
speaketh
any
thing
obscurely
,
interpreteth
it selfe
againe
in
another
place
.
It
is
the
manner
of
the
Scripture
after
things
obscure
to
set
down
things
manifest
,
&
that
which
they
haue
first
spoken
in
parables
,
to
deliuer
afterwards
in
plaine
terms
.
The
things
which
are
doubtfull
,
and
in
some
places
of
Scripture
seeme
to
be
spoken
obscurely
,
are
made
plaine
by
those
things
which
are
euident
in
other
places
.
God
was
neuer
so
inhumane
,
as
to
suffer
the
world
in
all
ages
to
be
tormented
with
the
ignorance
of
this
matter
,
the
sence
of
the
Scripture
seeing
he
hath
not
suffered
one
place
to
be
in
al
the
Scripture
,
but
if
we
consider
it
well
,
we
may
interpret
it
.
For
as
Theodoret
saith
,
the
Scripture
vseth
when
it
teacheth
vs
any
such
high
matter
,
to
expound
it selfe
,
and
not
suffer
vs
to
run
into
error
.
The
diuine
Scriptures
containe
the
whole
and
firme
rule
of
the
truth
,
an
immortall
seed
the
demonstration
of
the
spirit
and
power
:
liuely
and
powerfull
our
hearts
to
burne
within
vs
:
greater
testimony
to
Christ
then
Iohn
Baptist
a
voice
from
heauen
is
not
so
sure
as
it
:
it
is
the
spirit
that
beareth
witnesse
to
the
truth
thereof
:
and
if
we
receiue
the
witnesse
of
men
,
the
witnesse
of
God
is
greater
.
They
which
beleeue
not
Moses
writings
,
will
not
beleeue
him
:
written
that
we
might
beleeue
in
him
:
he
that
beleeueth
in
him
hath
a
witnesse
in
himselfe
:
The
earnest
of
the
spirit
is
in
his
owne
heart
,
wherwith
God
hath
sealed
him
:
We
are
all
built
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
Christ
himselfe
being
the
head
corner
stone
,
in
whom
all
the
building
is
coupled
together
by
the
spirit
.
credamus
Deo
,
in
the
captiuating
of
our
iudgement
in
obsequium
Christi
?
whose
authority
is
but
a
created
thing
,
distinct
from
the
first
veritie
,
Faith
perswaded
ariseth
from
the
probabilitie
of
reason
,
and
faith
inspired
beleeueth
the
first
truth
for
it selfe
,
and
this
faith
is
aboue
all
knowledge
and
the
acceptation
of
the
holy
doctrine
disposeth
vs
to
it
.
Let
God
himselfe
teach
me
the
mystery
of
heauen
,
which
made
it
,
not
man
who
knoweth
not
himselfe
:
whom
may
I
beleue
in
the
things
of
God
better
then
God
himselfe
?
All
that
men
say
,
needs
reasons
and
witnesses
,
but
Gods
word
is
witnesse
to
it selfe
,
because
it
followeth
necessarily
,
that
whatsoeuer
the
incorrupt
truth
speaketh
,
must
needs
be
an
incorrupt
witnes
of
it self
.
Moses
that
writ
these
things
,
O
God
,
is
gone
to
thee
,
if
he
were
now
before
me
,
I
would
desire
him
to
open
them
to
me
,
and
I
would
heare
him
:
if
he
spake
Hebrew
,
I
could
not
vnderstand
him
:
if
he
spake
Latin
,
I
could
know
what
he
said
;
but
how
should
I
know
whether
he
spake
the
truth
?
And
if
I
did
know
it
,
could
I
know
it
from
him
?
For
within
me
in
the
inner
parlour
of
my
thought
there
is
neither
Hebrew
,
nor
Latin
,
●or
Barbarian
truth
that
could
say
,
Moses
saith
true
,
that
I
should
presently
,
being
certaine
and
confident
,
say
to
him
thy
seruant
,
thou
sayest
the
truth
.
Therefore
seeing
I
cannot
aske
him
,
I
aske
thee
the
truth
,
by
whose
fulnesse
he
spake
the
truth
:
thee
O
my
God
I
beseech
pardon
my
sin
;
and
which
gauest
him
power
to
speake
these
things
,
giue
me
also
power
to
vnderstand
them
.
if
we
take
away
the
authoritie
of
the
present
Church
,
and
of
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
then
the
whole
Christian
faith
may
be
called
in
question
:
for
the
truth
of
all
ancient
Councels
,
and
of
all
points
of
faith
,
depend
vpon
the
authoritie
of
the
present
Church
of
Rome
.
Our
faith
shall
reele
and
totter
if
the
authority
of
the
Scriptures
stand
not
fast
.
it
is
profitable
to
teach
,
to
reproue
,
to
correct
,
and
to
instruct
in
all
righteousnesse
,
that
the
child
of
God
may
be
absolute
,
being
made
perfect
to
all
good
workes
.
there
be
diuers
things
not
expresly
set
downe
or
determined
:
All
things
are
that
concerne
our
faith
and
manners
:
or
by
analogie
when
it
is
necessarily
euery
such
conclusion
is
a
theologicall
discourse
,
All
Scripture
is
giuen
by
inspiration
of
God
:
No
prophecie
in
the
Scripture
is
of
priuate
interpretation
,
but
the
holy
men
of
God
spake
as
they
were
moued
by
the
holy
Ghost
.
is
giuen
to
euery
man
to
profit
withall
,
which
worketh
all
things
in
all
men
:
Which
speech
of
Picus
is
reported
and
commended
by
Posseuinus
.
we
must
needs
admit
some
other
rule
beside
the
Scripture
to
assure
vs
that
there
is
any
Scripture
at
all
,
why
should
we
not
admit
the
same
to
assure
vs
which
is
the
true
sence
?
vnlesse
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
did
teach
vs
that
this
Scripture
is
canonical
,
it
should
be
of
small
credit
with
him
,
All
the
authoritie
which
the
Scripture
hath
with
vs
,
dependeth
of
necessitie
on
the
Churches
,
That
is
called
the
holy
Scripture
which
the
Church
declareth
to
be
holy
;
not
onely
the
decrees
and
opinions
of
the
Church
be
authen●icke
,
and
such
as
we
must
without
contradiction
stand
vnto
,
but
also
her
deeds
and
customes
must
be
vnto
vs
in
steed
of
the
Scriptures
:
for
the
Scripture
and
the
Churches
custome
both
require
the
same
affection
and
fashion
:
The
Scripture
is
of
no
more
authoritie
then
Aesops
Fables
,
but
that
the
Church
and
Popes
approue
it
.
We
beleeue
,
adhere
,
and
giue
the
greatest
authoritie
to
the
Scripture
,
for
the
testimonies
sake
of
the
holy
Ghost
speaking
in
it
.
Other
meanes
may
deceiue
me
,
but
nothing
is
more
knowne
,
nothing
more
certaine
then
the
Scripture
,
that
it
were
the
greatest
madnesse
in
the
world
not
to
beleeue
them
:
the
Christian
world
and
consent
of
all
nations
,
with
whom
they
haue
bene
in
credit
so
many
ages
,
can
witnesse
they
containe
not
mens
inuentions
,
but
heauenly
oracles
.
The
Catholicke
verities
without
any
approofe
of
the
Church
,
of
their
owne
nature
are
vnchangeable
,
and
vnchangeably
true
,
and
so
are
to
be
reputed
vnchangeably
Catholicke
.
The
reuelation
of
the
Scripture
is
beleeued
,
not
vpon
the
credit
of
any
other
reuelation
,
but
for
it selfe
.
all
the
former
writings
of
the
Bible
may
be
assured
to
vs
by
the
latter
:
the
old
Testament
by
the
authoritie
of
the
new
.
the
inward
testimonie
of
the
spirit
is
so
effectuall
for
the
beleeuing
of
any
point
of
faith
,
that
by
it
alone
any
matter
may
be
beleeued
,
though
the
Church
hold
her
peace
,
or
neuer
be
heard
.
That
which
pleaseth
the
Church
is
Gods
expresse
word
Whatsoeuer
a
man
learneth
from
without
the
Bible
,
if
it
be
hurtfull
,
there
it
is
condemned
;
if
it
be
profitable
,
there
it
is
found
:
all
things
which
may
be
learned
elsewhere
,
are
found
there
more
abundantly
.
It
is
necessary
and
consonant
to
reason
,
that
euery
man
learne
that
which
is
needfull
out
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
both
for
the
fulnesse
of
godlinesse
,
and
lest
they
inure
themselues
to
humane
traditions
:
seeme
to
debarre
traditions
Whatsoeuer
is
required
to
saluation
,
is
all
accomplished
in
the
Scripture
,
neither
is
there
any
thing
wanting
there
that
is
needfull
for
mans
saluation
.
we
should
refuse
whatsoeuer
is
taught
,
vnlesse
it
be
contained
in
the
volume
of
the
Bible
.
Such
things
as
the
Apostles
saw
sufficient
for
our
faith
and
manners
,
are
written
,
that
shining
in
true
faith
and
good
manners
,
we
might
come
to
heauen
by
Christ
.
Whatsoeuer
things
man
find
and
faine
without
the
authoritie
and
testimonie
of
the
Scripture
,
as
if
they
were
from
Apostolicall
tradition
,
are
smitten
by
the
sword
of
God
.
We
haue
not
knowne
the
order
of
our
saluation
by
meanes
of
any
but
those
through
whom
the
Gospell
is
come
to
vs
;
the
which
Gospell
they
then
preached
,
and
afterwards
by
the
will
of
God
deliuered
to
vs
in
the
Scripture
,
to
be
the
foundation
and
pillar
of
our
faith
.
the
Church
shall
be
the
rule
the
Pope
and
his
crew
of
Cardinals
the
Pope
himself
if
he
leade
thousands
of
people
by
troupes
to
hell
,
eternally
to
be
damned
with
himselfe
there
,
yet
no
man
might
presume
to
reproue
him
,
because
he
is
iudged
of
no
man
,
The
Scripture
is
fitted
to
the
time
,
and
variably
vnderstood
;
so
that
at
one
time
it
is
expounded
according
to
the
fashion
of
the
Church
;
and
when
that
fashion
is
changed
,
the
sence
of
the
Scripture
is
also
changed
.
Againe
,
when
the
Church
changeth
her
iudgement
,
God
also
changeth
his
.
And
no
maruell
,
seeing
the
letter
of
the
Scripture
is
not
of
the
essence
of
the
Church
,
if
the
practise
of
the
Church
at
one
time
interprete
the
Scripture
of
this
fashion
,
and
another
time
on
that
.
The
Pope
hath
a
heauenly
iudgement
,
and
maketh
that
to
be
the
meaning
which
is
none
;
because
in
those
things
that
he
pleaseth
to
haue
go
forward
,
his
will
is
a
law
:
neither
may
any
man
say
,
why
do
you
so
?
for
he
may
dispense
aboue
all
law
.
they
confesse
them
to
be
Gods
word
,
You
see
this
is
your
endeuour
to
take
away
from
among
vs
the
authoritie
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
that
euery
ones
mind
might
be
his
author
what
to
allow
,
what
to
disallow
,
in
euery
text
;
and
so
he
is
not
for
his
faith
made
subiect
to
the
Scripture
,
but
maketh
the
Scriptures
subiect
to
himselfe
,
and
that
which
he
holdeth
doth
not
therefore
please
him
,
because
it
is
found
written
in
so
high
authoritie
,
but
therefore
he
thinketh
it
written
truely
,
because
it
pleaseth
him
.
Whither
now
doest
thou
venter
thy self
miserable
soule
,
weak
,
and
wrapt
in
carnall
mists
,
whither
dost
thou
venter
thy selfe
?
Why
doest
thou
not
rather
submit
thy selfe
to
the
Euangelicall
authoritie
,
so
stedfast
,
so
stable
,
so
renowned
,
and
by
certaine
succession
commended
from
the
Apostles
to
our
times
,
that
thou
maist
beleeue
,
that
thou
maist
behold
,
that
thou
maist
learn
all
those
things
which
hinder
thee
from
doing
it
,
through
thine
owne
vaine
and
peruerse
opinion
?
some
things
being
darkly
spoken
,
a
thicke
mist
being
about
vs
,
deceiue
those
that
rashly
reading
take
one
thing
for
another
;
all
which
I
doubt
not
was
prouided
by
God
to
tame
our
pride
with
labor
,
and
to
reuoke
our
vnderstanding
from
loathing
.
Therefore
hath
the
holy
Ghost
tempered
the
Scriptures
thus
loftily
and
wholesomely
,
that
by
plainer
places
he
might
satisfie
our
hunger
,
and
by
obscurer
put
away
our
fulnesse
.
For
nothing
,
in
a
manner
is
pickt
foorth
of
those
obscurities
,
which
may
not
be
found
most
plainely
spoken
elsewhere
.
That which by Diuine inspiration , 1. is able to make a man wise to saluation , 2. through the faith of Christ , 3. which is profitable to instruct in righteousnesse , 4. to teach , to reproue , to correct , 5. that he may be absolute and perfect to euery good worke : that alone is sufficient , and containeth all things needfull to be knowne .
But such is the Scripture , that it is able to make a man wise , &c.
Therefore it alone is sufficient .
the
Apostle
saith
not
the
Scripture
alone
is
sufficient
to
instruct
vs
to
perfection
,
but
profitable
.
they
are
profitable
to
teach
,
to
reproue
,
to
correct
,
and
to
instruct
in
all
righteousnesse
;
that
the
man
of
God
may
be
absolute
,
being
made
perfect
to
all
good
works
:
They teach , they reproue , they instruct , they correct .
a a Ex his autem contingit alicui vt integer sit . Occumen . But this is sufficient and containeth all things : all that we need to saluation , is either to be taught , or reproued , or instructed , or corrected . Ergo.
That
is
sufficient
which
maketh
him
absolute
and
perfect
to
euery
good
worke
.
But such are the Scriptures .
Therefore they are sufficient .
They
be
profitable
and
sufficient
because
they
commend
vnto
vs
the
Churches
authoritie
,
which
is
sufficient
.
The
Church
is
our
mother
,
her
brests
are
the
two
testaments
of
the
Scripture
whence
she
giueth
her
children
milke
.
the
man
of
God
perfect
If
any
thing
be
needfull
for
vs
to
learne
,
or
to
be
ignorant
of
,
there
,
in
the
Scripture
,
we
may
haue
it
:
Thou
hast
the
Scriptures
to
teach
thee
in
steed
of
me
;
if
thou
desire
to
know
any
thing
,
there
thou
maist
learne
it
.
The
Scriptures
,
and
they
alone
,
are
able
to
teach
vs
to
saluation
,
as
the
Apostle
in
the
third
chapter
of
his
second
Epistle
to
Timothy
affirmeth
,
saying
,
all
Scripture
is
inspired
of
God
,
&c.
In
which
words
the
Apostle
comprehendeth
all
things
that
are
needfull
to
the
saluation
of
man
.
God
hath
spoken
but
once
,
and
that
in
the
holy
Scripture
,
so
fully
to
all
doubts
and
cases
,
and
to
all
good
workes
,
that
he
needeth
speake
no
more
.
That
if
any
thing
be
needfull
either
to
be
knowne
or
done
,
the
Scriptures
teach
the
truth
,
reproue
the
false
,
reclaime
from
euill
,
perswade
to
good
.
Neither
yet
do
they
make
a
man
good
in
some
sort
,
but
perfect
:
yea
they
can
teach
a
man
to
saluation
and
make
him
learned
sufficiently
S.
Paul
Gal.
Pastors
and
Doctors
,
whom
God
hath
put
in
his
Church
,
vt
non
circumferamur
omni
vento
doctrinae
.
any
priuate
man
,
or
any
company
of
men
,
how
learned
soeuer
,
or
any
mans
naturall
wit
and
learning
is
the
rule
of
faith
?
Priuate
men
,
wits
,
learning
,
and
companies
,
common
and
vsuall
priuate
men
and
companies
persons
,
and
wit
,
and
naturall
learning
,
be
not
the
rule
,
all
mens
wit
and
learning
is
humane
,
natural
,
and
fallible
:
therfore
no
mans
wit
or
learning
can
be
the
rule
which
must
sustaine
our
faith
,
diuine
,
supernaturall
and
infallible
.
No
priuate
man
can
be
this
rule
,
at
least
when
he
teacheth
contrary
to
the
receiued
doctrine
of
the
Catholicke
Church
:
because
Saint
Paul
saith
,
If
any
preach
any
other
Gospell
then
then
which
we
haue
preached
vnto
you
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
Let
him
be
accursed
that
preacheth
otherwise
.
If
we
or
an
Angell
from
heauen
declare
vnto
you
,
either
concerning
Christ
or
his
Church
,
or
any
other
matter
belonging
to
our
faith
or
life
,
any
thing
but
that
which
you
haue
receiued
in
the
writings
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospell
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
the
priuate
spirit
is
not
infallible
and
plainly
knowne
.
neither
themselues
nor
any
other
can
be
sure
they
are
thus
taught
.
All
Scripture
is
inspired
of
God
,
there
is
no
promise
in
the
Scripture
to
assure
him
he
is
thus
taught
.
Beraeans
searched
the
Scriptures
,
to
see
whether
those
things
were
so
as
Paul
and
Silas
preached
:
to
the
law
and
to
the
testimonie
,
many
perswade
themselues
they
are
taught
by
the
spirit
,
and
yet
are
deceiued
:
and
this
may
be
such
a
perswasion
.
a
heauenly
light
the
certaintie
of
those
things
whereof
Theophilus
was
instructed
:
the
full
assurance
of
vnderstanding
to
know
the
mysterie
of
God
.
whose
eyes
the
God
of
this
world
hath
some
are
deceiued
such
as
haue
strong
delusions
to
beleeue
lies
veile
ouer
their
heart
in
reading
:
who
,
without
testimonie
of
miracle
,
or
some
other
infallible
proofe
,
dare
arrogantly
affirme
that
he
onely
is
not
deceiued
?
were
giuen
but
for
a
time
,
as
Austine
in
his
dayes
did
witnesse
,
saying
,
he
that
would
looke
for
a
miracle
then
,
was
a
miracle
to
the
world
himselfe
.
No
man
,
teaching
against
the
Catholick
Church
,
can
assure
others
that
he
is
taught
of
God
,
vnles
he
haue
the
testimonie
of
miracles
:
without
miracle
It
is
not
Gods
manner
to
teach
men
immediatly
by
himself
,
but
by
meanes
of
his
Church
and
Pastors
.
suppose
one
thinke
himselfe
to
be
immediatly
taught
of
God
,
how
should
he
giue
assurance
to
others
that
he
is
so
taught
,
vnlesse
he
had
miracles
?
immediate
teaching
how
can
priuate
men
be
assured
without
miracles
?
God
hath
left
vs
the
Scriptures
,
more
firme
then
any
miracle
.
Say
not
these
things
are
so
,
because
such
a
one
did
such
and
such
maruels
,
but
let
them
proue
their
Church
by
the
canonicall
bookes
of
the
Scripture
,
and
by
nothing
else
:
these
are
the
demonstration
of
our
cause
,
these
are
our
foundation
,
these
are
our
grounds
whereupon
we
build
.
no
man
can
giue
assurance
he
teacheth
true
,
that
teacheth
men
to
forsake
the
Catholicke
Church
that
is
taught
of
God
.
they
are
Catholickes
which
be
of
sound
faith
and
good
life
,
it
is
not
sufficient
to
alledge
words
of
Scripture
,
euery
sectmaster
the
diuell
alledgeth
Scripture
for
his
opinion
:
the
Scripture
to
and
others
a
nose
of
waxe
heretickes
wrest
and
detort
it
,
as
a
nose
of
waxe
is
bowed
into
many
formes
.
beware
of
false
Prophets
search
the
Scriptures
we
might
haue
our
wits
exercised
to
discerne
good
and
euill
:
A
Gentile
cometh
and
saith
,
I
would
be
a
Christian
,
but
I
know
not
which
side
to
cleaue
vnto
;
many
dissentions
are
among
you
,
and
I
cannot
tell
which
opinion
to
hold
:
euery
one
saith
,
I
speake
the
truth
;
and
the
Scriptures
on
both
sides
are
pretended
,
so
that
I
know
not
whom
to
beleeue
:
this
maketh
much
for
vs
:
for
well
might
you
be
troubled
if
we
should
say
we
rely
vpon
reason
;
but
seeing
we
take
the
Scriptures
which
are
so
true
and
plaine
,
it
will
be
an
easie
matter
for
you
to
iudge
:
and
tell
me
,
hast
thou
any
wit
or
iudgement
?
for
it
is
not
the
part
of
a
man
barely
to
receiue
whatsoeuer
he
heareth
,
but
if
thou
mark
the
meaning
,
thou
maist
throughly
know
that
which
is
good
.
When
thou
buyest
a
garment
,
though
thou
haue
no
skill
in
weauing
,
yet
thou
satst
not
,
I
cannot
buy
it
,
they
deceiue
me
,
but
thou
doest
all
things
that
thou
maist
learn
how
to
know
it
:
say
not
then
I
am
a
scholler
and
wilb●
no
iudge
,
I
can
condemne
no
opinion
:
for
this
is
but
a
shift
and
a
cauill
,
and
let
vs
not
vse
it
,
for
all
these
things
are
easie
.
It
is
alway
the
diuels
endeuour
to
bring
the
waking
soule
asleepe
:
therefore
at
the
comming
of
Christ
,
and
his
word
,
and
the
Churches
doctrine
:
and
when
Nineueh
,
that
sometime
was
so
beautifull
a
whore
,
shall
haue
her
end
,
the
people
which
before
was
lulled
asleepe
vnder
their
teachers
,
shal
be
lifted
vp
,
and
hasten
towards
the
mountaines
of
the
Scriptures
,
the
mountaines
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Euangelists
,
which
are
the
mountaines
of
the
new
Testament
:
and
when
they
come
to
these
mountaines
,
and
shall
be
occupied
in
the
reading
thereof
,
if
they
finde
none
to
teach
them
,
then
their
endeuours
shal
be
approued
,
because
they
flew
to
the
mountaines
,
and
the
slothfulnesse
of
their
teachers
shall
be
detested
.
in
many
cases
the
peoples
eares
are
holyer
then
the
Priests
heart
?
One
faithfull
man
,
though
priuate
,
is
more
to
be
beleeued
then
the
Pope
or
a
whole
Councell
,
if
he
haue
better
reason
on
his
side
,
and
authoritie
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
.
The
examination
and
triall
of
doctrines
concerning
faith
,
belongeth
not
onely
to
the
Pope
and
Councell
,
but
to
euery
one
also
that
is
sufficiently
seene
in
the
holy
Scripture
:
because
euery
one
is
a
fit
iudge
of
that
he
knoweth
.
And
again
,
some
lay
man
not
authorised
,
may
yet
be
so
excellently
learned
in
the
Scripture
,
that
his
assertion
shall
be
more
to
be
credited
then
the
Popes
definitiue
sentence
.
For
the
Gospell
is
more
to
be
credited
than
the
Pope
.
Therefore
if
such
a
lay
man
,
though
he
be
priuate
,
teach
a
truth
contained
in
the
Gospell
,
and
the
Pope
either
know
it
not
,
or
will
not
know
it
,
yet
it
is
euident
,
that
his
iudgement
is
to
be
preferred
.
And
yet
if
the
Pope
neuer
so
little
anger
them
,
they
write
asmuch
at
this
day
.
Our
mother
the
Church
giueth
her
children
milk
out
of
her
two
brests
,
the
old
and
new
Testament
.
doctrine
,
teaching
,
faith
,
and
beliefe
of
the
true
Church
is
the
infallible
rule
,
in
all
points
to
be
followed
:
Whosoeuer
will
yeeld
assent
to
the
Church
in
all
points
,
as
we
professe
in
our
Creed
,
saying
,
I
beleeue
the
Catholicke
Church
,
shall
not
erre
in
any
point
.
we
beleeue
there
is
one
holy
,
Catholicke
Church
,
I
beleeue
the
Catholicke
Church
,
the
literall
sence
whereof
is
,
that
thou
beleeuest
whatsoeuer
the
Catholicke
Church
holdeth
and
teacheth
are
to
be
beleeued
.
The
Romane
Church
is
the
Catholicke
Church
:
The
Catholicke
and
Romane
faith
is
all
one
.
By
the
Church
we
meane
her
head
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Romane
Bishop
:
In
whom
resideth
that
full
authoritie
of
the
Church
,
when
he
pleaseth
to
determine
matters
of
faith
,
whether
he
do
it
with
a
Councell
,
or
without
.
The
making
of
a
new
Creed
belongeth
to
the
Pope
,
as
all
other
things
do
which
belong
to
the
whole
Church
.
the
whole
authoritie
of
the
vniuersall
Church
abideth
in
him
.
All
power
to
interpret
the
Scripture
,
and
reueale
the
hidden
mysteries
of
our
religion
,
is
giuen
from
heauen
to
the
Popes
and
their
Councels
.
The
common
opinion
is
,
he
may
do
it
without
them
.
Himselfe
,
without
any
Councell
,
may
decree
matters
of
faith
.
The
power
of
the
Catholicke
Church
remaineth
all
in
him
.
We
are
bound
to
stand
to
his
iudgement
alone
,
rather
then
to
the
iudgement
of
all
the
world
beside
.
It
were
heresie
to
thinke
our
Lord
God
the
Pope
might
not
decree
as
he
doth
.
his
rescripts
and
decretall
Epistles
are
canonicall
Scripture
.
The
foundation
of
our
religion
is
,
of
necessitie
,
placed
vpon
the
authoritie
of
this
mans
teaching
,
in
which
we
heare
God
himselfe
speaking
.
All
Catholicke
men
must
necessarily
submit
their
iudgement
and
opinions
,
either
in
expounding
the
Scripture
,
or
otherwise
,
to
the
censure
of
the
Apostolicke
seate
,
and
God
hath
bound
his
Church
to
heare
the
chiefe
Pastor
in
all
points
.
the
very
name
of
the
Church
appalleth
vs
:
Qui
vos
audit
me
audit
S
Austin
Epist.
Qui
vos
spernit
me
spernit
all
the
graces
and
glorie
in
all
points
teaching
of
the
vniuersall
Catholick
Church
is
infallible
,
not
subiect
to
error
,
glorious
,
not
hauing
spot
,
or
wrinkle
,
or
any
such
thing
.
That 1. vnto which Christ hath promised his owne presence , and the presence of his spirit , for euer to the worlds end : 2. which hath commission from God to teach all nations : 3. which all men are commaunded to heare in all things : 4. they that heare it are warranted as if they heard Christ himselfe . 5. they that heare it not , are threatned as if they despised Christ himselfe : that is free from error , and the doctrine thereof , in all things , is infallible .
But such is the Church , that concerning it Christ hath 1. promised , 2. giuen commission , 3. commanded , 4. warranted , and 5. threatned , as is aforesaid .
Therefore the Church is free from error , and the doctrine thereof , in all things , is infallible .
Lo
I
am
with
you
alway
to
the
worlds
end
.
erred
against
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
the
Pope
may
erre
Christ
in
them
should
promise
his
continuall
presence
,
not
for
a
while
then
,
nor
for
a
while
now
,
but
for
euer
,
I
will
pray
the
Father
and
he
shall
giue
you
another
comforter
,
that
he
may
abide
with
you
for
euer
.
And
Iohn
When
he
is
come
which
is
the
Spirit
of
truth
,
he
will
leade
you
into
all
truth
.
Now
we
know
but
in
part
,
and
prophesie
in
part
.
He
shall
teach
or
leade
you
into
all
truth
:
]
this
I
think
cannot
be
fulfilled
in
any
mans
mind
in
this
life
:
for
who
is
he
liuing
in
this
bodie
so
corrupt
,
and
loading
the
soule
,
that
can
know
all
truth
,
when
the
Apostle
saith
,
we
know
but
in
part
?
But
forasmuch
as
by
the
holy
Ghost
it
cometh
to
passe
,
whose
earnest
we
haue
receiued
,
that
hereafter
we
may
come
to
the
fulnesse
it self
,
whereof
the
same
Apostle
saith
,
then
shall
we
see
him
face
to
face
;
and
now
I
know
but
in
part
,
but
then
I
shall
know
as
I
am
knowne
,
not
that
which
shall
be
in
this
l●fe
onely
,
but
all
that
which
shall
befall
vs
till
the
perfection
come
:
the
Lord
by
the
loue
of
his
spirit
hath
promised
,
saying
,
He
shall
teach
you
all
truth
.
for
euer
,
not
onely
for
sixe
hundred
yeares
,
Go
teach
all
nations
binding
vs
sometime
to
beleeue
that
which
is
false
:
He
that
heareth
you
,
heareth
me
.
trie
the
spirits
iudge
of
the
Prophets
The
Scribes
and
Pharises
sit
in
Moses
chaire
:
all
therefore
whatsoeuer
they
bid
you
obserue
,
that
obserue
and
do
.
in
all
points
of
their
doctrine
,
in
all
points
this
place
bindeth
vs
not
to
obey
them
if
they
teach
that
which
is
euill
,
for
that
is
to
teach
against
the
chaire
.
in
all
points
without
limitation
to
beware
of
the
leauen
of
the
Pharises
,
their
doctrine
Moses
chaire
in
all
points
to
sit
in
Moses
chaire
,
is
to
teach
according
to
the
doctrine
and
rule
of
Moses
law
,
and
to
commaund
things
agreeable
thereunto
Obserue
and
do
whatsoeuer
they
bid
you
,
bound
them
not
to
obserue
all
the
decrees
of
the
Pharises
,
but
so
farre
forth
as
they
agreed
with
the
law
:
in
like
sort
he
said
to
the
Apostles
and
their
successors
,
He
that
heareth
you
heareth
me
,
and
he
that
despiseth
you
despiseth
me
:
but
Matthew
had
set
downe
before
,
that
he
charged
them
to
preach
the
Gospell
;
whereby
it
appeareth
,
that
the
Apostles
must
be
heard
but
so
farre
forth
as
they
be
Apostles
,
that
is
,
as
they
do
Christs
message
,
and
teach
the
things
which
Christ
commandeth
;
but
if
they
teach
other
things
,
or
contrary
to
Christ
,
then
are
they
no
more
Apostles
,
but
seducers
,
and
not
to
be
heard
.
If
he
refuse
to
heare
the
Church
,
let
him
be
vnto
thee
as
a
heathen
and
a
publican
.
ignorant
Bishops
and
Elders
,
sometimes
take
vp
the
seueritie
of
Pharises
,
condemning
the
innocent
,
and
acquiting
the
guiltie
.
Gods
iudgement
alway
leaneth
vpon
the
truth
,
which
neither
deceiueth
vs
,
nor
is
deceiued
it selfe
.
But
the
Churches
iudgement
oftentimes
followeth
opinion
,
which
many
times
falleth
out
both
to
deceiue
vs
,
and
to
be
deceiued
it selfe
.
Whereby
it
cometh
to
passe
sometime
,
that
he
is
loosed
in
the
Church
who
is
bound
with
God
,
and
he
loosed
with
God
who
is
wrapt
in
the
Churches
censure
.
A
generall
Councell
representing
the
whole
Church
,
may
very
well
erre
in
excommunicating
him
that
should
not
be
excommunicate
.
the
pillar
and
ground
of
truth
.
in
lib.
contra
Cresc
to
aske
and
follow
the
iudgement
of
the
Church
,
the
woman
of
Samaria
Stand
by
the
wayes
,
and
behold
,
and
aske
for
the
old
way
,
which
is
the
good
way
Aske
the
Priests
concerning
the
law
:
The
Priests
lips
should
preserue
knowledge
,
and
they
should
seeke
the
law
at
his
mouth
,
the
pillar
and
ground
of
truth
,
they
reared
vp
straight
pillars
of
stone
,
and
so
wrote
their
lawes
vpon
them
.
glorious
,
without
spot
,
or
blemish
,
or
blame
:
The
Apostle
calleth
the
Church
the
pillar
and
ground
of
truth
;
signifying
by
the
word
ground
,
the
largenesse
of
Christendome
:
by
the
word
pillar
,
the
continuall
,
smooth
,
and
not
interrupted
succession
of
the
Apostles
and
their
schollers
,
vpon
whom
all
truth
is
builded
.
The
Apostles
writings
are
the
pillars
and
supporters
of
our
faith
:
The
Gospell
is
the
ground
and
stay
of
the
Church
,
The
truth
is
the
pillar
and
ground
of
the
Church
,
The
diuine
Scriptures
must
teach
who
hath
the
true
Church
.
These
are
the
proofes
,
these
are
the
foundations
,
these
are
the
grounds
of
our
cause
,
For
somuch
as
the
holy
Scripture
cannot
deceiue
vs
,
let
him
who
feareth
lest
the
obscuritie
of
this
question
should
deceiue
him
,
enquire
that
Churches
iudgment
of
it
,
which
the
holy
Scripture
without
all
doubtfulnes
doth
demonstrate
.
The
Church
is
subiect
to
Christ
,
and
therefore
may
not
preferre
her selfe
before
him
:
for
he
alway
iudgeth
rightly
,
but
Ecclesiasticall
iudges
,
being
but
men
,
for
the
most
part
are
deceiued
.
The
whole
world
groned
and
wondred
to
see
it selfe
Arrian
.
He
neuer
saw
any
councel
haue
a
good
end
.
not
onely
some
portion
of
the
Church
,
but
the
whole
Church
it selfe
is
blotted
with
some
new
contagion
.
That
which
we
say
,
the
Church
cannot
erre
in
faith
or
manners
,
must
thus
be
taken
,
according
to
the
doctrine
of
the
fathers
,
that
God
doth
so
assist
his
Church
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
that
the
true
faith
shall
neuer
faile
out
of
the
same
.
For
,
to
the
worlds
end
,
there
shall
be
no
time
wherein
some
,
though
not
all
,
shall
not
haue
true
faith
working
by
loue
.
the
infalliblnes
easie
to
be
knowne
,
and
could
teach
vs
vniuersally
in
all
points
the
visiblenesse
of
the
Church
liuing
men
that
can
conforme
their
teaching
to
the
capacity
of
al
sorts
,
the
holy
Ghost
teacheth
This
place
pincheth
all
heretickes
wonderfully
:
The
propertie
of
the
Church
to
be
alway
visible
,
maketh
heretickes
in
ill
case
.
fallen
from
Christ
these
many
ages
,
being
knowne
neither
to
friend
nor
foe
.
The
Church
of
Christ
was
vtterly
fallen
for
a
thousand
yeares
together
:
all
that
time
there
was
no
Church
at
all
:
They
do
but
trifle
away
the
time
,
which
stand
prouing
that
the
Church
cannot
absolutely
faile
,
because
the
Protestants
grant
it
cannot
.
God
hath
at
all
times
a
Church
consisting
not
of
a
few
people
,
but
a
great
multitude
,
as
conspicuous
as
any
earthly
kingdome
:
part
whereof
,
and
alwaies
the
head
,
shall
be
visible
at
Rome
,
and
the
rest
of
it
wheresoeuer
,
is
visibly
subiect
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
this
company
perpetually
holdeth
a
visible
succession
of
Pastors
and
people
as
sensibly
as
any
other
societie
of
men
,
so
that
at
any
time
one
may
point
with
his
finger
and
say
,
this
is
the
Church
:
of
the
Protestants
inuisible
Church
they
heare
not
one
word
.
about
the
time
of
Christs
passion
,
the
true
faith
remained
in
none
but
onely
the
virgin
Mary
:
such
Catholicke
writers
as
say
,
that
in
the
times
of
Antichrist
,
the
true
faith
shall
perish
throughout
the
whole
world
.
in
the
time
of
Antichrist
there
shall
be
no
sacrament
in
publick
places
,
neither
shall
any
publicke
honour
be
giuen
it
,
but
priuately
and
priuily
shall
it
be
kept
and
honored
.
the
Masse
at
that
time
shal
be
celebrated
but
in
very
few
places
,
so
that
it
shall
seeme
to
be
ceassed
.
All
the
light
and
reputation
of
Ecclesiasticall
order
lieth
worne
out
and
buried
in
the
time
of
Antichrist
:
the
Priests
lamenting
,
the
Church
doores
destroyed
,
the
altars
forsaken
,
the
Church
empty
,
because
there
are
none
to
come
to
the
Lambes
solemnitie
.
It
is
verie
like
(
be
it
spoken
vnder
the
correction
of
Gods
Church
and
all
learned
Catholickes
)
that
this
great
defection
or
reuolt
shall
not
be
onely
from
the
Romane
Empire
,
but
specially
from
the
Roman
Church
,
and
withall
from
most
points
of
Christian
religion
.
For
that
neare
to
the
time
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
consummation
of
the
world
,
there
is
like
to
be
a
great
reuolt
of
kingdomes
,
people
,
and
Prouinces
,
from
the
externall
open
obedience
and
communion
thereof
.
For
the
few
dayes
of
Antichrists
reigne
,
the
externall
state
of
the
Romane
Church
,
and
publicke
intercourse
of
the
faithful
with
the
same
,
may
ceasse
.
then
the
sacrifice
of
the
Eucharist
shall
be
taken
away
:
The
departure
and
reuolt
of
the
whole
world
from
the
sea
of
Rome
shall
be
a
signe
of
the
end
of
the
world
;
the
faith
being
extinguished
by
reason
of
this
reuolt
.
When
we
say
the
Church
is
alway
conspicuous
,
this
must
not
be
taken
as
if
we
thought
it
might
at
euery
season
be
discerned
alike
easily
.
For
we
know
that
sometimes
it
is
so
tossed
with
the
waues
of
errors
,
schismes
,
and
persecutions
,
that
to
such
as
are
vnskilfull
&
do
not
discreetly
enough
weigh
the
circumstances
of
times
and
things
,
it
shall
be
very
hard
to
be
knowne
.
Which
then
specially
fell
out
,
what
time
the
falshood
of
the
Arrians
bare
rule
almost
ouer
all
the
world
:
therefore
we
denie
not
but
that
it
will
be
harder
to
discerne
the
Church
at
some
times
then
at
other
some
:
yet
this
we
auouch
,
that
it
alway
might
be
discerned
by
such
as
could
wisely
esteeme
things
.
the
Catholicke
phrase
Vos
est
is
lux
mundi
God
would
haue
all
men
saued
,
and
to
come
to
the
knowledge
of
true
faith
,
our
Sauiour
ordained
it
to
be
the
light
of
the
world
,
and
nothing
can
be
such
a
light
which
it selfe
is
inuisible
.
That which Christ ordained to be the light of the world , is alway visible .
But Christ ordained the Church to be the light of the world , Math. 5.14 .
Ergo the Church is alway visible .
great
lights
clothed
with
the
Sunne
,
the
Moone
vnder
her
feete
,
and
vpon
her
head
a
crowne
of
twelue
starres
driuen
into
the
wildernesse
taken
vp
into
heauen
,
there
to
abide
Night
shall
be
to
the
people
for
a
vision
,
and
darknesse
for
a
diuination
:
the
Sunne
shall
go
downe
vpon
the
Prophets
,
and
the
day
shall
be
darke
ouer
them
.
the
mountaine
full
of
horses
and
chariots
of
fire
a
starre
falling
from
heauen
,
the
bottomlesse
pit
was
opened
,
and
there
arose
out
of
it
a
smoke
,
wherewith
the
Sunne
and
the
aire
was
darkened
.
When
the
Sunne
shall
he
darkened
,
and
the
Moone
shal
not
giue
her
light
,
and
the
starres
shall
fall
from
heauen
,
then
the
Church
shall
not
appeare
,
by
reason
vngodly
persecutors
shall
rage
out
of
measure
.
alway
visible
how
it
may
be
the
light
of
the
world
,
though
sometime
it
become
inuisible
Christ
our
Sauiour
ordained
it
to
be
alwayes
the
light
of
the
world
,
according
to
these
words
,
Math.
Vos
estis
lux
mundi
,
You
are
the
light
of
the
world
:
because
Christ
ordained
it
to
be
a
rule
or
meanes
,
by
which
men
may
come
to
knowledge
of
the
faith
:
Turneth
the
wheele
by
shewing
the
teaching
thereof
to
be
infallibly
easie
and
vniuersall
alway
visible
because
it
is
the
rule
or
meanes
whereby
to
finde
the
truth
:
alreadie
proued
it
the
Church
is
therefore
visible
or
knowne
to
all
sorts
of
men
,
want
necessary
meanes
knowne
to
them
any
meanes
whereby
the
faith
may
be
knowne
.
their
heart
giueth
them
ouer
to
strong
delusions
to
beleeue
lies
:
a
famine
of
the
word
of
God
,
that
they
shall
wander
from
sea
to
sea
,
and
from
the
North
to
the
East
,
they
shall
runne
to
and
fro
to
seeke
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
and
shall
not
find
it
:
the
candlesticke
God
would
haue
all
men
saued
,
and
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
true
faith
.
No
man
is
saued
but
whom
he
will
saue
:
not
that
there
is
no
man
whom
he
would
not
haue
saued
,
but
that
none
is
saued
but
whom
he
willeth
,
and
therefore
is
to
be
intreated
that
he
would
,
because
what
he
willeth
,
of
necessitie
must
be
done
.
By
all
these
men
whom
God
would
haue
come
to
saluation
,
is
meant
not
altogether
all
mankind
,
but
the
vniuersitie
of
all
that
shal
be
saued
:
who
therefore
are
called
All
men
,
because
them
all
the
goodnesse
of
God
saueth
out
of
the
number
of
All
:
and
that
out
of
euery
nation
,
condition
,
age
,
language
and
prouince
.
it
agreeth
best
with
the
Apostles
intent
.
would
all
men
be
saued
:
he
would
All
men
,
that
is
All
kind
of
men
,
not
euery
man
:
for
if
he
would
absolutely
,
then
he
would
do
it
.
all
men
vniuersally
It
is
euen
by
children
manifest
that
many
be
not
saued
,
not
because
themselues
,
but
because
God
will
not
,
necessarie
meanes
whereby
they
should
attaine
to
faith
and
saluation
:
God
will
nothing
which
he
knoweth
impossible
vessels
of
wrath
,
prepared
to
destruction
.
and
so
the
rest
God
willeth
Gods
will
whereby
he
would
all
men
to
be
saued
,
which
the
Papists
call
his
Antecedent
will
,
bindeth
him
to
no
more
then
for
example
,
he
did
to
the
Gentiles
.
But
his
willing
the
Gentiles
to
be
saued
was
such
,
that
yet
he
prouided
not
the
meanes
of
the
visible
Church
to
instruct
them
.
Therefore
his
willing
all
men
to
be
saued
,
is
such
,
that
yet
it
bindeth
him
not
to
prouide
the
meanes
of
the
visible
Church
to
instruct
them
.
know
they
shal
not
attaine
saluation
,
Qui
me
erubuerit
,
&
meos
sermones
,
hunc
filius
hominis
erubescet
,
Luc.
Corde
creditur
ad
iustitiam
,
ore
fit
confessio
ad
salutem
,
Rom.
when
they
persecute
vs
in
one
citie
,
flie
to
another
,
to
prepare
a
place
in
the
wildernesse
,
where
he
will
feed
the
woman
,
seuen
thousand
that
neuer
bowed
the
knee
to
Baal
examples
to
shew
what
may
befall
vs
.
the
vniuersall
Church
is
inuisible
,
such
as
can
no
way
be
knowne
:
Tell
the
Church
Tell
the
Church
The
Priests
lips
shall
preserue
knowledge
,
and
the
people
shall
seeke
the
law
at
his
mouth
:
tell
the
Church
euery
male
child
should
be
circumcised
the
eight
day
,
sometimes
none
can
discerne
the
Church
but
such
as
very
wisely
esteeme
of
things
,
tell
the
Church
time
of
Christs
passion
,
the
true
faith
remained
in
none
but
the
virgin
Marie
Many
grant
that
euill
men
are
no
true
members
,
neither
simply
of
the
body
of
the
Church
,
but
onely
in
some
respect
and
equiuocally
.
So
saith
Ioannes
de
Turcremata
prouing
it
out
of
Alexander
,
Hales
,
Hugh
,
and
Saint
Thomas
.
The
same
also
is
taught
by
Petrus
à
Soto
,
Canus
,
and
others
.
Solem
extingui
quam
Ecclesiam
obscurari
The
Canonicall
authors
indeed
as
being
from
aboue
,
heauenly
,
di●●●e
,
do
alwayes
hold
a
perpetuall
and
stable
constancie
in
their
writings
;
but
other
holy
writers
are
inferiour
and
humane
,
failing
sometimes
,
and
now
and
then
contrary
to
the
course
of
nature
they
bring
foorth
a
monster
.
it
is
infallibly
true
which
they
deliuer
with
one
consent
,
The
Church
is
full
of
brightnesse
from
the
East
to
the
West
.
We
must
vnderstand
that
the
brightnesse
of
truth
appeareth
out
of
euerie
place
of
Scripture
,
and
going
out
from
the
East
,
that
is
from
the
birth
of
Christ
,
it
appeareth
vntill
the
accomplishment
of
his
passion
,
wherein
is
his
Sun-setting
.
The
Lords
Church
being
enuironed
with
his
light
,
reacheth
his
beames
ouer
all
the
world
.
This
light
is
one
which
is
spred
euery
where
,
and
the
vnitie
of
the
bodie
is
not
separated
:
The
Sunne
shall
sooner
be
put
out
,
then
the
Church
obscured
:
That
since
the
time
that
heresies
haue
inuaded
the
Church
,
it
can
no
way
be
knowne
which
is
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
but
by
the
Scriptures
onely
.
In
this
confusion
it
can
no
wayes
else
be
knowne
.
There
is
no
certaintie
of
vnitie
but
through
the
promises
of
God
declared
to
his
Church
,
which
being
set
vpon
a
hill
,
cannot
be
hidde
.
My
brethren
,
shall
I
shew
you
the
Church
with
my
finger
?
is
it
not
manifest
?
what
shall
I
say
more
but
that
they
are
blind
which
see
not
so
great
a
hill
,
which
shut
their
eyes
against
a
light
set
vpon
a
candlesticke
?
The
Church
shall
be
obscured
sometimes
,
and
the
cloudes
of
offences
may
shadow
it
:
it
shall
not
appeare
by
reason
of
the
vnmeasurable
rage
of
vngodly
persecutors
:
It
is
like
the
Moone
and
may
be
hidde
.
so
obscured
,
that
the
members
thereof
shall
not
know
one
another
.
Reioyce
not
ô
mine
enimie
that
I
am
fallen
,
for
I
shall
rise
again
,
and
though
I
sit
in
darknes
,
yet
the
Lord
will
be
my
light
.
the
true
doctrine
of
faith
and
lawfull
vse
of
the
sacraments
,
are
the
proper
and
infallible
markes
whereby
it
must
be
iudged
which
is
the
true
Church
.
no
man
denyeth
but
there
ought
to
be
sincere
,
Euangelicall
,
and
Apostolicke
doctrine
in
the
Church
:
and
this
is
the
chiefe
note
of
the
Church
,
according
to
that
of
Christ
,
My
sheep
heare
my
voyce
:
and
that
in
Saint
Paul
,
if
any
man
preach
any
other
Gospel
let
him
be
accursed
.
The
sacraments
are
certaine
markes
and
signes
whereby
the
Catholicke
Church
is
discerned
.
There
are
foure
markes
whereby
the
true
Church
is
certainly
known
,
which
are
gathered
out
of
the
scripture
.
The
first
is
the
wholesome
doctrine
of
Christ
according
to
the
generall
sence
of
Apostolicke
and
Catholicke
tradition
.
The
next
is
the
right
and
vniforme
vse
of
the
sacraments
.
It
is
confessed
that
the
Church
,
as
being
a
thing
visible
,
is
specially
knowne
and
seene
by
the
ministery
of
the
word
,
and
the
right
dispensation
of
the
sacraments
,
and
by
the
open
confession
of
the
faith
,
and
communion
of
charitie
,
as
it
were
by
signes
ingrauen
and
perpetually
cleaning
to
it
.
There
are
which
will
haue
no
more
notes
of
the
Church
but
two
,
viz.
sincere
doctrine
,
and
the
right
vse
of
the
sacraments
:
and
it
cannot
be
denyed
but
they
are
notes
of
the
Church
indeed
.
preaching
of
the
Gospell
is
the
proper
,
and
a
very
cleare
note
of
the
Catholicke
Church
,
so
it
be
done
by
lawfull
ministers
.
it
is
no
good
marke
perpetually
cleauing
My
sheepe
heare
my
voyce
wheresoeuer
the
voyce
of
Christ
soundeth
,
there
consequently
are
the
elect
,
Where
two
or
three
are
gathered
together
in
my
name
,
there
am
I
in
the
midst
of
them
.
the
true
faith
is
a
signe
where
Christ
is
:
he
abideth
with
it
for
euer
.
it
is
a
note
of
the
Church
,
if
such
teach
it
as
are
gathered
together
by
lawfull
ordination
and
succession
As
many
as
walke
according
to
this
rule
,
peace
shall
be
vpon
them
,
and
mercie
,
and
vpon
the
Israel
of
God
.
Ye
shal
know
the
false
Prophets
by
their
fruits
,
their
doctrine
houshold
of
God
,
built
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
.
This
man
is
found
altogether
differing
from
the
holy
Scriptures
,
as
it
will
appeare
to
all
them
that
reade
attentiuely
;
if
then
he
be
dissenting
from
them
,
he
is
altogether
an
alien
from
the
holy
Catholicke
Church
.
These
two
,
the
true
Church
and
the
true
faith
,
are
so
knit
and
infolded
together
,
that
the
one
inferreth
and
concludeth
the
other
:
from
the
true
Church
is
concluded
the
true
faith
,
and
from
the
true
faith
the
true
Church
is
inferred
.
when
the
question
is
concerning
the
Church
,
then
the
Scripture
is
better
knowne
then
the
Church
.
the
Church
is
defined
by
them
:
a
light
shining
vnitie
,
antiquitie
of
euident
truth
In
this
time
since
heresie
hath
taken
hold
of
the
Church
,
there
can
be
no
triall
of
true
Christianitie
,
nor
any
other
refuge
for
Christians
desirous
to
know
the
true
faith
,
but
the
holy
Scriptures
:
formerly
it
might
many
wayes
be
shewed
which
was
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
which
Gentilisme
:
but
now
they
that
will
know
which
is
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
can
know
it
no
wayes
but
onely
by
the
Scriptures
;
because
all
those
things
which
belong
to
Christ
in
truth
,
the
heresies
also
haue
in
schisme
.
Therefore
if
any
man
would
know
which
is
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
how
shall
he
know
it
in
so
great
confusion
of
likenesse
,
but
by
the
Scriptures
onely
?
For
this
cause
the
Lord
knowing
the
confusion
of
things
that
should
happen
in
the
latter
dayes
,
commaundeth
that
such
Christians
as
will
receiue
assurance
of
faith
,
shall
flie
to
no
other
thing
but
to
the
Scriptures
:
else
if
they
looke
to
other
matters
,
they
shall
be
offended
,
and
they
shall
perish
,
not
knowing
which
is
the
true
Church
.
By
their
fruits
ye
shall
know
them
,
A
mans
fruite
is
the
confession
of
faith
,
and
his
workes
are
the
conuersation
of
his
life
:
therefore
if
thou
see
a
Christian
man
,
straightway
consider
,
that
if
his
confession
agree
with
the
Scripture
,
then
he
is
a
true
Christian
:
but
if
it
be
not
as
Christ
commanded
,
then
is
he
a
false
Christian
:
for
Christ
hath
referred
the
triall
of
a
Christian
,
not
to
the
name
,
but
to
the
confession
,
&c.
The
question
betweene
vs
and
the
Donatists
is
,
where
is
the
Church
?
What
therfore
shall
we
do
?
shall
we
seeke
it
in
our
owne
words
,
or
in
the
words
of
her
head
our
Lord
Iesu
Christ
?
I
thinke
we
ought
to
seeke
it
rather
in
his
words
who
is
the
truth
,
and
best
knoweth
his
owne
body
.
Let
not
these
speeches
be
heard
among
vs
,
This
I
say
,
and
this
thou
saiest
,
but
let
vs
heare
,
These
things
saith
the
Lord
.
There
are
certaine
bookes
of
God
,
vnto
whose
authoritie
we
both
consent
,
we
both
beleeue
,
we
both
stand
:
there
let
vs
seeke
the
Church
,
there
let
vs
trie
our
cause
.
Let
those
things
therefore
be
remoued
from
vs
which
we
bring
one
against
another
,
not
out
of
the
holy
Canonicall
bookes
,
but
aliunde
.
Because
I
will
not
haue
the
holy
Church
demonstrated
by
mans
teaching
,
but
by
the
holy
oracles
of
God
:
therefore
setting
aside
all
such
matters
,
let
them
shew
foorth
the
Church
if
they
can
;
not
by
the
speeches
and
rumors
of
the
Africans
,
not
in
the
Councels
of
their
Bishops
,
not
in
the
writings
of
euery
disputer
,
not
in
signes
and
false
miracles
,
because
Gods
word
hath
prepared
and
made
vs
readie
against
these
things
:
but
let
them
declare
it
out
of
the
prescript
of
the
law
,
the
prediction
of
the
Prophets
,
the
songs
of
the
Psalmes
,
the
words
of
the
Pastor
himselfe
.
I
enquire
the
Church
it selfe
where
it
should
be
,
which
hearing
the
words
of
Christ
and
doing
them
,
buildeth
vpon
the
rocke
,
let
him
then
shew
me
the
Church
,
and
let
him
so
shew
it
that
he
say
not
,
this
is
true
because
I
say
it
,
or
because
my
fellowes
haue
said
it
,
or
those
our
Bishops
,
or
this
is
true
because
Donatus
,
or
Pontius
,
or
some
other
hath
done
such
or
such
miracles
,
or
because
men
pray
and
are
heard
at
the
monuments
of
our
dead
,
or
because
such
and
such
things
haue
happened
there
,
or
because
such
a
brother
,
or
such
a
sister
of
ours
hath
seene
such
a
vision
,
or
had
such
a
dreame
:
let
these
things
be
remoued
either
as
the
deuices
of
lyers
,
or
as
no
better
then
the
miracles
of
deceitfull
spirits
;
for
either
they
are
not
true
which
are
reported
,
or
if
heretickes
haue
any
wonders
done
among
them
,
it
standeth
vs
in
hand
to
beware
the
more
.
But
whether
they
haue
the
Church
or
not
,
let
them
declare
onely
by
the
Canonicall
bookes
of
the
holy
Scriptures
.
These
be
the
instructions
,
these
be
the
foundations
,
these
be
the
supporters
of
our
cause
.
In
the
Scriptures
haue
we
learned
Christ
,
in
the
Scriptures
haue
we
learned
the
Church
.
we
meane
it
,
when
we
say
the
faith
is
a
marke
of
the
Church
.
to
erre
,
and
yet
to
be
ready
to
learne
,
and
when
you
haue
learned
,
to
be
as
ready
to
obey
,
is
one
thing
:
but
neither
to
be
willing
to
learne
,
nor
when
you
heare
the
truth
,
to
be
satisfied
therewith
,
is
another
.
The
first
of
these
may
befall
the
particular
Church
,
&c.
Ad
haec
quis
idoneus
Haec
erit
vobis
directa
via
That which is the marke whereby to know a thing , must be more apparent , and easier to be knowne then the thing it selfe : otherwise it helpeth vs not in finding out the thing .
But the true faith is not more apparent , or easier to be knowne then the Church : but contrary , the Church is easier to be knowne then the true faith : for to know the true faith , there is required learning , iudgement , and supernaturall illumination , which no man sufficiently hath ; but to know which is the true Church , these things are not required , for the Church is the direct way . Esa. 35.8 .
Therefore the true faith is not the marke of the Church .
Causes
are
both
before
their
effects
,
and
better
knowne
:
the
true
knowledge
of
things
ariseth
from
the
knowledge
of
their
causes
:
yea
those
things
are
simply
first
and
best
knowne
which
are
furthest
from
our
sence
and
nearest
our
vnderstanding
:
We
see
indeed
that
companie
of
men
which
is
the
Church
,
but
we
do
not
see
that
this
companie
is
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
we
beleeue
it
.
For
that
is
the
true
Church
which
pr●fesseth
the
faith
of
Christ
:
but
who
doth
euidently
know
this
faith
to
be
the
faith
of
Christ
?
we
rather
beleeue
this
by
a
firme
and
most
assured
faith
.
for
the
question
betweene
them
and
vs
,
is
,
who
hath
the
true
Church
?
When
the
question
is
concerning
the
Church
,
which
it
is
,
and
the
Scripture
is
admitted
on
both
hands
,
then
the
Scripture
is
more
apparent
and
easier
to
know
then
the
Church
.
learning
,
iudgement
Ad
haec
quis
idoneus
wisedome
and
skill
a
direct
way
a
direct
way
that
fooles
may
walke
in
it
a
sure
law
,
giuing
wisedome
to
the
simple
,
and
light
to
the
eyes
,
sharpening
the
wit
of
the
simple
,
and
giuing
knowledge
and
discretion
to
children
.
The
Scripture
is
bowed
downe
to
the
capacitie
of
babes
and
sucklings
.
They
are
so
easie
to
vnderstand
,
that
the
capacitie
of
euery
seruant
,
plow-man
,
widow
,
and
boy
may
reach
vnto
them
:
the
most
simple
that
is
,
of
himselfe
onely
by
reading
,
may
vnderstand
them
.
That is no marke or meanes to know the Church by , which it self is vnknowne to vs till the Church teach it ; and is learned by the meanes and ministery of the Church .
But such is the true faith , that we cannot know it til the Church teach it vs , and it selfe is learned by the meanes and ministerie of the Church : for God instructeth no man immediatly , but by the preaching of the Church , as Saint Paul saith , Rom. 10.
Therefore the true faith is not a sufficient marke to finde the Church by .
the
ministery
of
the
Church
is
the
ordinary
meanes
whereby
we
learne
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
that
no
man
of
himselfe
can
attaine
to
the
knowledge
thereof
,
but
as
the
Church
teacheth
him
.
a
necessary
condition
a
necessary
meanes
Epist
&
cap.
true
doctrine
and
pure
from
all
error
,
may
be
in
the
false
Church
:
it
is
included
in
the
Church
,
the
Church
teacheth
it
,
therefore
it
can
be
no
marke
of
the
Church
,
the
Iewes
vsed
to
swallow
it
,
thereby
to
hide
it
from
their
enemies
By
the
face
of
truth
I
know
Christ
the
truth
it selfe
,
by
the
face
of
truth
I
know
the
Church
,
partaker
of
the
truth
.
the
Church
by
opening
her
mouth
deliuer
vs
this
truth
,
the
Church
containeth
the
light
of
the
truth
in
her
bosome
,
and
that
she
openeth
her
mouth
and
deliuereth
this
truth
vnto
vs
:
I
would
not
beleeue
the
Gospell
vnlesse
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
did
moue
me
.
they
are
not
knowne
to
be
true
,
neither
are
Christians
bound
to
receiue
them
without
the
attestation
of
the
Church
.
Which
testimonie
declareth
vnto
vs
which
be
the
Scriptures
,
and
which
not
:
by
the
tradition
of
the
Church
,
all
the
Gospel
receiueth
his
authority
and
is
built
therupon
as
vpon
a
foundation
,
and
cannot
subsist
without
it
.
the
Scripture
is
not
to
be
reckoned
among
such
principles
as
before
all
things
are
to
be
credited
;
but
it
is
proued
&
confirmed
by
the
church
,
as
by
a
certain
principle
,
which
hath
autority
to
reiect
&
allow
Scripture
.
in
three
points
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
is
aboue
the
authoritie
of
the
Scripture
.
The
second
is
,
for
that
the
Church
receiued
the
Gospel
of
Luke
and
Marke
,
and
did
reiect
the
Gospels
made
by
his
high
Apostles
Thomas
and
Bartlemew
.
I
would
not
haue
beleeued
the
Gospel
vnlesse
the
Churches
authority
moued
me
.
I
had
not
now
beleeued
the
Gospell
and
bene
a
Christian
,
but
that
the
Church
by
her
reasons
perswaded
me
thereunto
:
Austine
had
to
do
with
a
Manichee
,
who
would
haue
a
certaine
Gospell
of
his
owne
without
controuersie
admitted
therefore
Austine
asketh
what
they
will
do
,
if
they
chance
to
meet
with
one
which
beleeueth
not
the
Gospell
,
and
by
what
arguments
they
will
draw
him
into
their
opinion
?
Verily
he
affirmeth
that
●e
for
his
part
could
not
otherwise
be
drawne
to
embrace
the
Gospel
,
but
being
ouercome
with
the
authorie
of
the
Church
:
therefore
he
doth
not
teach
that
the
credite
of
the
Gospell
is
founded
on
the
Churches
authoritie
.
he
meant
the
Church
which
was
in
the
Apostles
times
,
which
saw
Christs
miracles
,
and
heard
his
preaching
.
That
which
is
spoken
concerning
the
approbation
of
the
Scripture
by
the
Church
,
is
meant
onely
of
that
Church
which
was
in
the
Apostles
time
.
I
do
not
beleeue
that
the
Euangelist
saith
true
because
the
Church
telleth
me
he
saith
true
,
but
because
God
hath
reuealed
it
.
The
inward
testimonie
of
the
spirit
is
so
effectuall
for
the
beleeuing
of
any
point
of
faith
,
that
by
it
alone
any
matter
may
be
beleeued
,
though
the
Church
hold
her
peace
or
be
neuer
heard
.
The
reuelation
of
the
Scripture
is
beleeued
,
not
vpon
the
credit
of
any
other
reuelation
,
but
for
it selfe
.
The
verities
contained
in
the
Canon
of
the
Bible
onely
,
are
the
principles
and
foundation
of
Diuinitie
,
and
receiue
not
their
authority
by
other
things
whereby
they
may
be
demonstrated
.
And
therefore
this
testimonie
of
Austine
proueth
not
that
he
beleeued
the
Gospel
through
the
Churches
authoritie
,
as
by
a
Theologicall
principle
whereby
the
Gospel
might
be
proued
true
,
but
onely
as
it
were
by
a
cause
mouing
him
to
credite
it
:
as
if
he
should
say
,
I
would
not
beleeue
the
Gospell
vnlesse
the
holinesse
of
the
Church
or
Christs
miracles
did
moue
me
.
In
which
saying
,
though
some
cause
of
his
beleeuing
the
Gospell
be
assigned
,
yet
no
former
principle
is
touched
,
whose
credite
might
be
the
cause
why
the
Gospell
should
be
beleeued
.
They
do
not
moue
,
they
do
not
perswade
,
but
they
enforce
vs
,
they
driue
vs
forward
,
they
violently
constraine
vs
.
Thou
readest
words
rude
and
homely
,
but
such
as
are
quicke
,
liuely
,
flaming
,
stinging
,
piercing
to
the
bottome
of
the
spirit
,
and
by
their
admirable
power
transforming
the
whole
man
.
a
wrong
marke
,
which
was
inclosed
in
the
woman
heart
,
and
needed
great
iudgement
,
yea
diuine
illumination
,
to
find
it
:
the
woman
her selfe
,
by
her
speech
and
behauiour
,
made
it
knowne
to
him
:
and
if
pietie
and
pitie
were
the
note
of
a
true
mother
,
whereby
to
know
her
,
then
contrary
to
that
which
hath
bene
already
proued
,
the
speech
and
behauiour
of
the
mother
should
not
be
a
necessary
meanes
whereby
Salomon
must
come
to
the
knowledge
of
this
pietie
,
&c.
They which examine the particulars taught by the Church , whether they be the truth or not , with authority to accept or reiect ; make themselues examiners , and iudges ouer the Church , and preferre their owne liking and censure before the iudgement , definition and censure of the Church .
But this later is absurd : considering the Catholicke Church is a company of men wise , learned , and free from error . Mat. 28.20 . Iohn . 14.16 . & 16.13 .
Ergo the former is also .
authoritie
to
accept
that
which
we
like
,
or
which
in
our
conceit
seemeth
right
,
and
to
reiect
whatsoeuer
we
dislike
,
or
which
in
our
priuate
iudgement
seemeth
not
conformable
:
priuate
conceit
all
power
is
giuen
him
in
heauen
and
earth
.
of
the
fulnesse
of
this
power
he
may
by
right
dispence
beyond
all
right
.
against
the
Apostles
and
their
Canons
,
and
the
old
Testament
,
and
in
vowes
and
othes
.
And
against
all
the
commandements
of
the
old
Testament
and
the
new
.
For
otherwise
it
might
seeme
that
God
had
not
bene
a
prouident
father
in
his
familie
:
neither
could
it
be
said
,
that
the
Pope
is
Gods
generall
Commissary
assumed
vnto
him
into
the
fulnesse
of
power
.
He
is
said
to
haue
a
heauenly
iudgement
,
that
can
make
somthing
of
nothing
,
and
that
to
be
the
sence
which
is
no
sence
,
because
in
such
things
as
he
will
,
his
will
is
insteed
of
a
law
.
the
Scripture
is
fitted
to
the
time
,
and
the
sence
thereof
altered
as
the
time
altereth
,
so
that
sometime
it
is
expounded
one
way
,
and
sometime
another
.
Neither
may
any
Councell
iudge
the
Pope
,
for
that
if
in
any
matter
the
whole
world
should
iudge
against
him
,
yet
his
opinion
were
to
be
receiued
.
trie
all
things
,
and
hold
that
which
is
good
,
examine
and
iudge
the
full
knowledge
and
assurance
The
which
triall
because
it
is
made
by
the
Scriptures
,
is
no
priuate
iudgement
,
but
the
publicke
censure
of
Gods
spirit
that
speaketh
openly
in
the
Scripture
to
all
men
.
If
any
man
will
do
the
will
of
God
,
he
shall
know
of
the
doctrine
,
whether
it
be
of
God
,
or
whether
I
speake
of
my selfe
.
searched
the
Scriptures
daily
whether
those
things
were
so
.
They
which
examine
whether
the
particular
points
which
the
Church
teacheth
,
be
true
,
make
themselues
iudges
ouer
the
Church
,
preferring
their
priuate
conceits
before
the
definitions
of
the
Church
,
&c.
the
vnbeleeuers
haue
their
eyes
and
hearts
blinded
that
they
should
not
vnderstand
.
the
full
assurance
of
vnderstanding
to
know
the
mystery
of
God
.
That
seeing
we
take
the
Scriptures
,
which
are
so
true
and
plaine
,
it
will
be
an
easie
matter
for
you
to
iudge
:
and
tell
me
,
hast
thou
any
wit
or
iudgement
?
for
it
is
not
a
mans
part
barely
to
receiue
whatsoeuer
he
heareth
.
Say
not
,
I
am
a
scholler
and
may
be
no
iudge
,
I
can
condemne
no
opinion
;
for
this
is
but
a
shift
,
&c.
It
behoueth
the
hearers
that
are
learned
in
the
Scriptures
to
trie
those
things
which
are
said
by
their
teachers
,
and
receiuing
that
which
agreeth
with
the
Scriptures
,
to
reiect
the
contrary
.
The
examination
and
triall
of
doctrines
concerning
faith
,
belongeth
not
onely
to
the
Councell
and
Pope
,
but
also
to
eueryone
that
is
sufficiently
learned
in
the
Scriptures
,
because
euery
man
is
a
sufficient
iudge
of
that
he
knoweth
.
it
is
a
great
absurditie
to
preferre
a
priuate
mans
iudgement
,
be
he
neuer
so
witty
,
or
strongly
conceited
of
himselfe
,
before
the
iudgement
of
Gods
Church
:
his
iudgement
is
to
be
preferred
,
Panormit
.
&
Gerson
all
things
duely
considered
that
may
fall
out
,
it
were
better
to
permit
the
cup
then
deny
it
,
and
more
grace
is
giuen
in
both
kinds
then
in
one
.
a
man
by
faith
may
be
assured
of
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
the
Church
is
a
company
of
men
,
wise
,
learned
,
vertuous
,
and
guided
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
and
therefore
it
is
rashnesse
to
iudge
of
their
teaching
And
therefore
the
Church
with
her
prerogatiues
can
do
a
Papist
no
good
,
vntill
they
be
taken
from
the
Pope
and
giuen
the
Church
againe
be
wise
and
learned
,
&c.
to
leade
it
into
all
truth
because
till
that
be
done
,
it
cannot
of
vs
be
knowne
to
be
so
.
Dearly
beloued
,
beleeue
not
euery
spirit
,
but
try
the
spirits
whether
they
be
of
God
,
for
many
false
Prophets
are
gone
out
:
Beware
of
false
Prophets
;
by
their
fruites
,
ye
shall
know
them
It
behoueth
the
hearers
which
are
learned
in
the
Scriptures
,
to
examine
the
things
which
are
spoken
by
their
teachers
;
and
receiuing
those
things
which
are
consonant
with
the
Scriptures
,
to
refuse
the
contrary
.
Christ
hath
left
to
his
Church
Pastors
and
Doctors
,
that
henceforth
we
be
no
more
children
,
wauering
and
caried
about
with
euery
wind
of
doctrine
:
for
the
worke
of
the
ministery
,
for
the
gathering
together
of
the
Saints
,
for
the
building
of
the
body
of
Christ
:
through
long
custome
they
should
haue
their
wits
exercised
to
discerne
both
good
and
euill
.
the
spirits
which
must
be
tried
,
are
not
the
spirits
of
the
Church
but
onely
such
spirits
of
which
we
may
doubt
whether
they
be
of
God
or
no
to
trie
all
things
,
and
hold
that
which
is
good
haue
our
wits
exercised
to
discerne
betweene
good
and
euill
.
alway
learning
,
and
neuer
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
:
the
spirit
of
the
true
Church
is
of
God
,
search
the
Scripture
Beleeue
not
euery
spirit
,
but
trie
them
whether
they
be
of
God
.
This
is
that
Helena
which
of
late
ruled
all
at
Trident
:
he
which
hath
securitie
granted
him
to
come
,
hath
also
security
to
returne
:
for
he
cometh
not
securely
,
that
may
not
safely
returne
againe
.
I
N.
Bishop
,
from
this
day
forward
wil
be
faithful
to
S.
Peter
,
and
to
the
holy
Church
of
Rome
,
and
to
my
Lord
the
Pope
,
and
his
successors
.
The
Papacie
of
the
Romane
Church
,
and
the
rules
of
the
holy
fathers
will
I
help
,
defend
,
and
hold
against
all
men
,
so
helpe
me
God
and
his
holy
Gospels
.
a
principalitie
in
things
both
temporall
and
spirituall
:
Such
as
were
and
others
,
whereof
reade
no
man
should
giue
any
other
exposition
of
Scripture
then
such
as
might
agree
with
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
he
that
was
iudged
to
be
the
son
of
Philip
of
Aegina
,
only
because
his
mother
said
so
:
condemned
by
Bernard
epist.
she
is
the
Popes
concubine
Vna
,
Sancta
,
Catholica
,
Apostolica
:
One
,
Holy
,
Catholike
,
Apostolike
.
out
of
the
Scripture
and
articles
of
our
faith
:
the
true
faith
is
no
competent
marke
to
discerne
the
Church
by
,
All
those
things
which
belong
to
the
Church
of
Christ
in
truth
,
the
heresies
may
also
haue
in
schisme
:
they
haue
Churches
and
the
sacred
Scriptures
,
yea
Bishops
and
other
degrees
of
Clergie
;
baptisme
,
the
Eucharist
,
and
all
other
things
;
yea
Christ
himself
.
So
that
if
any
one
will
know
which
is
Christs
true
Church
,
he
shal
not
be
able
in
such
a
confusion
to
do
it
but
onely
by
the
Scriptures
.
He
found
much
vnitie
among
all
other
professions
;
onely
in
the
Church
of
God
he
obserued
great
strife
and
vehem●nt
dissention
,
and
the
Pastors
themselues
distracted
with
all
contrarietie
of
mindes
and
opinions
.
This
is
properly
succession
,
to
succeed
in
godlinesse
:
for
he
that
professeth
the
same
faith
,
is
also
partaker
of
the
same
succession
;
and
he
that
holdeth
a
contrary
faith
,
must
be
reputed
contrary
to
the
succession
.
They
are
not
the
children
of
the
Saints
which
occupie
their
roomes
,
but
which
do
their
works
.
In
former
times
one
might
haue
knowne
Christs
Church
by
her
manners
,
when
the
conuersation
of
the
Christians
,
either
all
or
many
,
was
holy
;
but
now
Christians
are
either
as
bad
or
worse
then
hereticks
or
Gentiles
;
and
there
is
more
continency
found
among
them
,
though
it
be
in
schisme
,
then
among
Christians
.
Whatsoeuer
kind
of
holinesse
the
seruants
of
God
haue
in
truth
,
the
seruants
of
Satan
may
haue
in
likenes
:
for
the
diuel
hath
his
that
be
meeke
and
humble
,
that
be
chast
,
and
giue
almes
,
that
fast
,
and
do
euery
good
deed
which
God
hath
appointed
for
the
saluation
of
mankind
;
and
these
formes
of
godlines
hath
the
diuell
brought
in
to
seduce
vs
,
that
a
confusion
being
made
betweene
good
and
counterfet
,
simple
men
which
know
not
the
difference
betweene
goodnes
in
deed
and
goodnes
in
shew
,
while
they
seeke
the
goods
seruants
of
God
,
might
light
vpon
the
diuels
seducements
.
They
make
it
not
euidently
true
that
it
is
the
Church
,
but
euidently
probable
:
among
whomsoeuer
the
truth
of
doctrine
and
Sacraments
are
holden
,
thereby
it
is
knowne
the
Church
is
there
.
Luthers
time
the
vnity
of
the
Church
consisteth
in
this
,
that
the
members
thereof
beleeue
the
same
things
,
vse
the
same
worship
of
God
,
and
retaine
the
same
sacraments
:
we
varie
this
faith
is
changed
with
times
and
persons
in
dogmaticall
points
of
faith
altered
one
article
of
the
present
faith
now
professed
.
This
hath
bin
for
the
most
part
,
the
maner
,
that
the
later
Popes
haue
either
infringed
,
or
wholly
taken
away
the
decrees
of
the
former
.
desiring
to
fetch
religion
rather
from
the
Popes
mouth
,
then
from
holy
writ
,
cannot
but
change
as
they
haue
changed
.
It
hath
receiued
some
hurt
,
but
is
defended
by
faith
her
sister
,
in
whose
company
being
safe
come
home
she
laugheth
at
her
wounds
.
twinnes
of
Rebecca
shooke
each
others
in
their
mothers
wombe
,
Theodoret
,
Chrysostome
Theophilus
,
Ierome
the
band
of
nature
caused
diuisions
and
offences
contrarie
to
the
doctrine
.
enuying
,
strife
,
and
contention
,
some
holding
of
Paul
,
some
of
Apollo
,
some
of
Cephas
:
that
there
must
be
heresies
among
them
,
for
the
trial
of
such
as
were
faithfull
.
Victor
,
Cyprian
Cornelius
,
Cyril
Theodoret
,
Chrysostome
,
Theophilus
Epiphanius
,
Hierome
Ruffin
,
Paulinus
Meletius
,
Leo
Calcedon
,
Nazianzen
Cyprian
,
Dionysius
Affricke
,
Aegypt
,
Cappadocia
,
Galatia
,
A
shamefull
contention
in
the
Church
,
the
lamentable
narration
wherof
I
now
take
in
hand
:
wherein
shall
be
described
the
bickering
and
cursed
persecution
,
not
of
Gentile
against
Christians
,
or
heretickes
against
Catholickes
,
or
wicked
men
against
good
and
iust
men
,
but
(
which
is
monstrous
and
prodigious
)
of
Saints
and
holy
men
one
against
another
.
thinketh
this
worse
then
all
the
euils
to
be
vttered
,
that
he
seeth
the
Church
of
God
dissenting
by
contentions
and
contrary
opinions
.
The
contrarietie
of
opinions
among
the
learned
at
that
time
,
was
so
scandalous
,
that
it
turned
many
from
embracing
the
Christian
religion
.
It
is
a
shame
ô
my
fellow
Pastors
of
the
sacred
flocke
of
Christ
,
and
not
befitting
you
,
if
while
you
teach
others
peace
,
your selues
fall
to
warre
:
and
how
shall
you
perswade
others
to
vnitie
,
your selues
being
at
variance
?
Consented
both
to
the
restoring
of
Eutyches
and
deposing
of
Flauianus
and
the
rest
.
For
so
do
men
vse
as
long
as
strangers
wrong
them
,
to
hold
together
;
but
when
they
are
deliuered
fr●m
outward
troubles
,
then
they
fall
out
among
themselues
.
Godly
men
,
that
being
mingled
with
the
Arrians
,
though
they
abode
in
the
true
faith
,
yet
were
they
not
free
from
some
contagion
which
they
gathered
in
that
societi●
:
These
euils
had
not
come
vpon
the
brethren
,
if
they
had
bin
linked
together
in
brotherly
concord
.
the
Church-gouernours
againe
moued
questions
and
disputations
about
the
dogmaticall
points
of
faith
.
They
also
which
seemed
to
be
our
Pastors
,
casting
off
the
rule
of
piety
,
inflamed
themselues
with
mutuall
contentions
each
against
other
,
they
increased
nothing
but
strife
,
threats
,
enuy
,
and
quarels
,
euerie
man
with
all
tyranny
pursuing
his
ambition
.
In
other
arts
and
sciences
Aschet
.
proae
.
de
iudic
.
Dei
.
p.
●89
Graec.
Concil.
Ephes.
pag.
235.
I
haue
seene
much
concord
among
the
professors
thereof
:
onely
in
the
Church
of
God
I
haue
obserued
so
much
diuision
,
and
so
exceeding
great
dissention
of
many
,
both
among
themselues
,
and
against
the
holy
Scriptures
:
and
that
which
is
most
horrible
,
the
Bishops
themselues
haue
stood
in
such
difference
among
themselues
,
both
of
mind
and
opinion
,
and
contrary
to
the
commandements
of
Christ
haue
vsed
such
contrarietie
;
that
thereby
the
Church
of
God
hath
bene
vnmercifully
drawn
in
sunder
,
and
his
flocke
troubled
without
all
care
and
pitie
.
the
holy
Scripture
the
rule
of
our
faith
:
the
diligent
,
attentiue
,
and
frequent
reading
,
as
also
the
meditation
and
conference
of
the
Scriptures
,
hath
alwayes
seemed
to
them
the
chiefest
rule
of
all
to
vnderstand
by
.
The
sacred
Scripture
is
the
rule
of
faith
,
most
certaine
and
most
secure
:
yea
God
hath
taught
vs
by
corporall
letters
,
which
we
might
see
and
reade
,
what
his
will
is
we
should
beleeue
concerning
him
.
See
how
they
grow
worse
and
worse
,
whose
runagate
babling
restrained
neither
with
feare
nor
shame
,
wandereth
vp
and
downe
without
any
punishment
.
All
and
euery
one
that
professeth
our
religion
,
one
head
or
chiefe
rule
,
to
whom
we
should
submit
all
our
faith
,
that
a
head
being
ordained
,
the
occasion
of
schisme
might
be
taken
away
:
the
name
of
peace
is
indeed
euery
where
,
but
the
thing
it selfe
no
where
:
They
sacrifice
in
schisme
and
dissention
,
and
greet
the
world
with
the
name
of
peace
,
whom
they
driue
from
the
peace
of
their
saluation
.
the
Romane
Church
hath
not
swarued
from
any
point
which
formerly
it
held
,
to
vse
it
as
the
authenticall
text
in
all
their
readings
,
disputations
,
sermons
,
and
expositions
;
and
that
they
do
not
reiect
it
vnder
any
pretence
whatsoeuer
.
and
others
he
hath
placed
them
as
the
two
theeues
on
either
side
,
but
the
Romane
or
Latin
Church
he
hath
put
in
the
middest
betweene
them
as
Iesus
Christ
.
The
Scripture
is
fitted
to
the
time
,
and
variably
vnderstood
,
the
sence
thereof
being
one
while
this
,
and
againe
another
while
that
,
according
as
it
pleaseth
the
Church
to
change
her
iudgement
:
The
Gospels
were
written
not
to
rule
our
faith
,
but
to
be
ruled
by
it
.
a
nose
of
waxe
,
that
may
be
writhed
this
way
or
that
way
.
Dead
inke
a
dumbe
iudge
it
is
not
necessarie
God
gaue
not
it
to
his
people
,
but
Pastors
and
Doctors
.
it
receiueth
all
the
authoritie
it
hath
from
the
Church
and
from
tradition
,
We
must
liue
more
according
to
the
authority
of
the
Church
,
then
after
the
Scripture
.
Christ
neuer
commanded
his
Apostles
to
write
any
scripture
.
Decretals
as
the
Scripture
it selfe
they
breake
out
into
blasphemie
against
the
Scripture
,
he
was
an
incomparable
diuine
,
and
the
learnedst
of
all
his
age
,
who
by
his
study
did
much
enlarge
diuinitie
dogmaticall
points
of
faith
The
Romane
order
commandeth
the
wine
also
to
be
consecrated
,
that
the
people
may
fully
communicate
:
lately
brought
in
,
and
first
made
a
matter
of
faith
the
Church
admitted
no
image
at
all
,
neither
painted
nor
grauen
,
no
not
the
Image
of
Christ
himselfe
,
to
be
set
vp
in
Churches
:
All
the
Fathers
condemned
the
worship
of
Images
for
feare
of
idolatry
.
no
workes
,
either
ceremoniall
or
morall
,
are
the
cause
why
any
man
is
iust
before
God
.
For
workes
are
not
the
cause
that
man
is
iust
,
but
the
execution
and
manifestation
of
his
iustice
:
because
no
man
is
iustified
with
God
by
his
worke
,
but
by
the
habit
of
faith
infused
.
exceedingly
deuoted
to
the
Pope
the
fift
Doctor
of
the
Latin
Church
,
and
the
light
of
all
the
world
,
who
brought
all
Theologie
into
a
briefe
summe
,
&c.
We
acknowledge
freely
that
there
are
many
faults
in
our
Latine
edition
of
the
Bible
,
which
yet
the
Church
hath
left
therein
,
lest
the
faithfull
,
whose
eares
haue
alwayes
from
their
infancie
bene
inured
thereunto
,
should
now
be
offended
with
the
noueltie
of
an
exact
correction
.
All
things
duely
considered
,
it
were
better
to
grant
the
cup
then
to
denie
it
.
not
fit
to
be
vttered
in
common
talke
or
sermons
before
the
people
,
but
rather
the
contrary
,
that
they
ought
not
so
to
be
worshipped
.
a
worship
inferiour
to
that
which
is
giuen
to
the
first
Samplar
,
no
worship
at
all
giuen
to
them
,
but
onely
men
should
vse
them
to
stirre
themselues
vp
to
the
worship
of
the
Samplar
by
kneeling
before
them
:
it
could
be
propounded
to
the
people
with
small
fruite
,
yea
it
were
foolishnesse
to
speake
it
.
with
the
noyse
of
their
disputations
,
they
so
filled
the
eares
of
Iupiter
and
made
him
deafe
,
that
he
could
not
heare
their
praiers
.
In
whose
roome
,
haue
succeeded
,
a
Gods
name
,
Scotus
,
Aquinas
,
Egidius
Romanus
,
and
others
,
whose
contentions
are
no
lesse
then
that
which
was
among
the
Philosophers
:
that
herein
they
may
seeme
,
aboue
all
things
,
to
resemble
the
old
Academicks
,
Stoicks
,
and
Peripateticks
.
That
there
is
no
one
point
denyed
or
affirmed
against
vs
,
wherein
they
vary
not
among
themselues
;
and
if
any
Papist
will
alledge
,
or
set
downe
what
he
thinketh
is
the
truth
in
any
question
,
or
exposition
of
Scripture
,
controuerted
betweene
vs
,
I
will
name
him
againe
a
learned
Papist
,
either
old
or
new
,
that
saith
the
contrary
:
He
was
a
little
too
busie
in
carping
at
others
,
and
marked
not
that
himselfe
,
while
he
reprehended
Caietan
did
many
times
,
and
fowlly
erre
.
The
title
set
before
his
comments
vpon
Tho.
the
most
absolute
and
profound
Doctor
of
his
time
,
As
appeareth
by
his
Sua●
to
.
3.
d.
60
s
.
1.
Who
knoweth
not
that
Pighius
,
in
many
points
was
miserably
seduced
by
reading
Caluins
bookes
?
Their
bookes
haue
need
of
the
Churches
censure
:
Iun.
Hispan
.
Louan
.
&
Posseuin
.
apparat
.
sacer
.
tomis
2.
The
Diuines
of
the
holy
inquisition
,
haue
commanded
certaine
things
to
be
razed
out
of
Andreas
Mazius
his
comments
which
sauoured
of
heresie
.
Many
things
are
in
it
not
allowed
by
learned
men
,
which
with
little
ado
might
be
supplyed
or
taken
away
.
The
difference
is
not
in
dogmaticall
points
of
faith
,
but
onely
in
matters
not
defined
by
the
Church
:
that
Christ
gaue
him
the
keyes
,
not
of
the
kingdomes
of
the
earth
,
but
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
not
any
earthly
power
to
giue
,
take
away
,
or
alienate
kingdomes
,
but
authoritie
to
bind
and
loose
,
&c.
That
vniustly
,
yea
besides
and
contrary
to
the
demonstration
of
Diuinitie
&
humanitie
,
he
ascribeth
to
himselfe
fulnesse
of
power
ouer
Prince
,
community
,
or
any
singular
person
.
the
Supremacie
of
the
Romane
Church
should
be
declared
and
distinguished
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
and
secular
lawes
,
neither
ought
the
Pope
to
be
called
the
Bishop
of
the
vniuersall
Church
,
because
Gregory
hath
forbidden
it
.
It
is
not
necessary
we
beleeue
things
determined
by
him
.
through
vse
and
custome
of
his
subiects
obeying
him
,
he
hath
at
this
day
gotten
a
great
deale
beyond
the
ancient
sacred
Canons
.
The
prayers
that
men
vnderstand
not
,
want
the
fruite
which
they
should
reape
if
they
vnderstood
them
;
for
they
might
both
specially
intend
their
mind
to
God
for
the
obtaining
,
euen
in
speciall
,
of
that
which
with
their
mouth
they
begge
;
and
also
through
the
pious
sence
of
their
prayer
vttered
,
they
should
be
more
edified
:
they
want
therefore
this
fruit
.
better
for
the
edification
of
the
Church
onely
God
forgiueth
sinne
,
and
the
Priest
bindeth
and
looseth
,
onely
by
declaring
them
to
be
bound
or
loosed
,
It
is
not
needfull
for
our
iustification
,
or
the
pardon
of
our
sinne
:
A
man
by
contrition
,
without
any
confession
,
is
made
clean
,
&
a
formall
member
of
the
Church
.
No
workes
,
either
ceremoniall
,
or
morall
,
are
the
cause
why
any
man
is
iust
before
God
.
For
works
are
not
the
cause
that
man
is
iust
,
but
the
execution
and
manifestation
of
his
righteousnesse
:
because
no
man
is
iustified
with
God
by
his
works
,
but
by
the
habite
of
faith
infused
.
The
Apostle
sheweth
iustification
to
be
wrought
by
faith
onlie
:
there
is
in
the
workes
of
the
Law
no
hope
of
iustification
,
but
by
faith
onely
.
there
is
in
vs
no
inherent
righteousnesse
whereby
we
may
be
iustified
:
not
by
our
owne
,
but
by
the
righteousnesse
of
God
:
and
Christ
interposing
his
iustice
betweene
his
Fathers
iudgement
and
our
iniustice
,
so
we
present
our selues
boldly
before
Gods
tribunall
,
not
onely
seeming
,
but
also
being
iust
:
and
the
reason
why
our
righteousnesse
is
placed
in
the
obedience
of
Christ
,
is
because
we
being
incorporate
into
him
,
it
is
imputed
to
vs
,
and
by
the
same
we
are
accounted
iust
.
Antididagm
.
Colon.
pag.
29.
We
are
iustified
by
faith
as
by
the
apprehending
cause
,
such
a
faith
as
without
all
doubting
assureth
vs
of
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
through
Christ
:
(
whereof
notwithstanding
it
behooueth
vs
to
be
assured
by
the
testimony
of
the
holy
Ghost
through
faith
)
and
after
the
same
manner
we
are
iustified
of
God
by
a
twofold
iustice
,
as
it
were
by
formall
and
essentiall
causes
:
whereof
the
first
is
the
perfect
iustice
of
Christ
,
not
as
it
is
without
vs
,
abiding
in
him
,
but
as
the
same
being
apprehended
by
faith
,
is
imputed
to
vs
.
This
righteousnesse
of
Christ
,
thus
imputed
to
vs
,
is
the
principall
cause
of
our
iustification
,
whereon
we
must
chiefly
trust
and
stay
our selues
.
We
confesse
the
truth
is
,
that
to
a
mans
iustifi●ation
it
is
required
that
he
certainly
beleeue
,
not
onely
in
generall
,
that
they
which
truly
repent
haue
their
sinnes
forgiuen
by
Christ
,
but
that
his
owne
selfe
also
hath
forgiuenesse
,
through
Christ
,
by
faith
.
In
regard
of
the
vncertaintie
of
our
owne
righteousnesse
,
and
because
of
the
danger
of
vaine
glory
,
the
safest
way
is
to
put
our
confidence
in
the
sole
mercy
and
goodnesse
of
God
.
a
Preacher
at
twelue
yeares
old
,
Christ
,
at
his
last
supper
offered
no
sacrifice
at
all
.
It
were
better
to
allow
the
cup
to
the
people
then
to
deny
it
,
and
lesse
hurt
would
grow
by
yeelding
then
by
detaining
it
.
in
what
subiect
,
or
substance
these
accidents
abide
?
Fidem minutis dissecant ambagibus , vt quisque , lingua est nequior , Soluunt ligantque , quaestionum vincula , per Syllogismos plectiles . Vae captiosis Sycophantarum strophis , vae versipelli astutiae . Nodos tenaces recta rumpit regula infesta discertantibus . Iccirco mundi stulta delegit Deus , vt concidant Sophistica . Prudent . Apotheos . hymn . in Infidel .
Immortall
God
,
how
proudly
are
the
ancient
monuments
of
our
faith
vexed
with
our
contentious
striuing
,
wherby
now
the
world
is
ouerturnd
?
How
peruersly
is
Gods
word
either
set
at
nought
,
or
mangled
,
or
wrested
,
or
inuerted
?
How
rashly
do
our selues
,
that
we
may
seeme
to
know
somthing
,
somtime
set
at
nought
the
vniform
consent
of
all
ages
?
Is
not
that
feruent
loue
to
the
common
wealth
,
&
toward
one
another
,
perished
,
whereby
in
times
past
all
Christians
,
ô
sweet
and
deare
name
,
were
called
brethren
?
Preaching
is
turned
into
contention
.
What
shall
we
say
touching
the
contradictions
which
abide
in
the
ship
of
the
Church
it selfe
?
For
truly
though
the
tempests
without
so
sharply
assault
it
,
yet
they
themselues
which
are
within
,
very
often
fall
at
contention
one
with
another
.
O
holy
Church
of
God
,
I
see
thee
not
onely
assailed
by
heretickes
without
,
but
within
thy selfe
also
I
behold
euen
among
Christians
so
many
contentions
,
strifes
,
and
quarels
,
that
it
is
miserable
to
speake
it
,
much
more
to
see
it
.
hauing
chosen
opinions
not
hanging
together
,
they
cannot
but
disagree
among
themselues
.
the
Keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
vpon
a
sure
rocke
,
build
his
Church
,
Mat.
pray
for
S.
Peter
,
Luc.
Rule
or
gouerne
as
chiefe
Pastor
vnder
me
all
my
flocke
,
before
the
Councell
of
Nice
,
euery
man
liued
to
himselfe
,
and
small
respect
was
had
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Athanasius
was
separated
from
the
communion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Liberius
condemned
Athanasius
,
and
entred
communion
with
the
Arrians
:
It
is
manifest
that
Pope
Leo
would
not
in
certaine
points
receiue
the
constitutions
of
the
Chalcedon
Councell
(
specially
that
the
Church
of
Constantinople
should
go
before
the
Church
of
Alexandria
)
but
alwayes
gainsaid
them
,
as
some
other
Popes
did
after
him
,
and
yet
the
decree
of
the
Councell
alwayes
preuailed
.
The
Councell
of
Affricke
withstood
Celestin
,
in
that
he
would
do
against
the
Councell
of
Nice
,
and
Celestin
replied
not
that
he
might
do
it
,
but
alledged
for
himselfe
the
Councell
,
though
corrupted
.
But
this
pleased
them
not
,
for
they
wrote
vnto
him
,
reprouing
him
sharply
and
bitterly
:
What
can
be
more
base
or
vaine
then
to
hold
contention
with
so
many
Bishops
throughout
the
world
?
breaking
peace
with
euery
one
through
diuers
kinds
of
discord
,
sometime
with
the
Easterne
people
,
sometime
with
you
of
the
South
,
not
suffering
the
Bishops
sent
from
them
so
much
as
to
come
to
his
speech
,
but
forbidding
the
brethren
to
giue
them
roome
and
lodging
.
Is
this
to
hold
the
vnitie
of
the
spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
,
to
cut
himselfe
from
the
vnitie
of
loue
,
and
in
all
things
to
make
himself
strange
vnto
his
brethren
,
yea
and
through
the
fury
of
contention
to
rebell
against
faith
and
Sacrament
?
yea
many
great
Synodes
all
Catholicke
men
haue
acknowledged
one
chiefe
Pastor
the
Pope
,
It
were
a
great
matter
indeed
,
and
in
verie
truth
too
hard
a
case
,
to
binde
the
vnderstanding
of
the
wise
,
with
euery
answer
of
the
Popes
that
may
be
produced
:
for
the
holy
Ghost
doth
not
alway
and
in
euery
word
assist
them
.
Q.
in
Vesper
.
pag.
133.
It
is
not
necessarie
that
men
beleeue
things
determined
by
the
Pope
,
although
the
contrary
be
not
publickly
to
be
taught
.
after
the
Popes
definition
,
yet
it
was
free
to
thinke
otherwise
:
as
it
is
lawfull
to
resist
the
Pope
assaulting
our
bodie
,
so
may
we
resist
him
when
he
inuadeth
our
soule
,
or
troubleth
the
commonweale
,
and
much
more
if
he
practise
the
destruction
of
the
Church
:
in
this
case
I
say
,
it
is
lawfull
to
resist
him
by
not
doing
what
he
commaundeth
,
and
hindring
that
his
will
be
not
executed
.
in
case
of
heresie
he
may
be
deposed
,
and
when
he
rendeth
the
Church
in
sunder
,
he
may
be
resisted
to
his
face
.
If
a
Councell
declare
a
thing
to
be
matter
of
faith
or
belonging
to
diuine
right
,
the
Pope
herein
cannot
declare
otherwise
,
or
change
any
thing
,
specially
if
such
a
matter
pertaine
to
faith
or
the
manners
of
the
vniuersall
Church
.
be
an
hereticke
,
writing
,
teaching
,
and
preaching
heresie
?
a
Councell
should
do
well
to
bridle
him
,
and
that
they
which
vse
such
immoderate
dispensations
as
he
giueth
,
are
not
thereby
secured
in
conscience
,
that
they
may
vse
them
lawfully
:
Bellar.
de
●o
.
Pont.
lib
4
c.
1.
define
it
too
,
vnlesse
he
vse
a
generall
Councel
,
which
Councell
also
may
erre
in
the
reasons
and
causes
whereon
he
buildeth
the
definition
,
and
by
proceeding
rashly
without
mature
deliberation
,
the
Pope
in
euery
thing
,
but
the
conclusion
it selfe
,
may
misse
it
:
Loc.
lib.
6.
c.
1.
seuen
renowned
Papists
,
that
in
their
time
they
beleeued
the
Apostolicke
seate
might
erre
euen
then
when
it
iudged
of
a
question
of
faith
:
The
Councell
meant
the
true
and
naturall
parts
of
the
bookes
,
not
ragged
and
patched
additions
,
such
as
these
last
chapters
of
Hester
are
,
much
like
a
theme
made
by
a
schoole
lad
.
he
dareth
not
call
it
heresie
to
reiect
the
booke
of
Baruch
out
of
the
Canon
:
Latin
vulgar
translation
of
the
Bible
should
be
holden
Authenticke
,
and
in
all
publicke
readings
,
disputations
,
preachings
,
and
expositions
,
vsed
as
such
;
and
that
no
man
should
dare
or
presume
,
vnder
what
pretence
soeuer
,
to
reiect
it
.
our
Latin
edition
hath
it
,
where
those
three
words
,
ipse
est
Artaxerxe●
,
are
no
part
of
the
Scripture
,
but
,
by
I
know
not
what
expositor
,
they
were
peraduenture
foisted
into
the
margent
,
and
thence
,
by
the
errors
of
writers
,
clapt
into
our
text
.
See
another
example
touching
,
Marc.
our
edition
hath
two
great
corruptions
:
the
Hebrew
veritie
hath
it
farre
otherwise
,
and
more
agreeable
to
the
truth
of
our
faith
.
This
corruption
I
cannot
but
ascribe
to
the
author
of
our
edition
.
It
were
better
,
all
things
considered
,
to
minister
in
both
kinds
,
wherin
more
grace
is
giuen
the
receiuer
,
than
in
one
.
a
man
may
haue
the
certainty
of
faith
A
iust
man
may
be
as
certaine
that
he
standeth
in
grace
,
as
any
man
can
be
that
Rome
is
,
yea
certaine
without
all
doubting
and
feare
:
For
Apollo
his
oracles
alwaies
equiuocated
.
all
Papists
acknowledge
the
Pope
to
be
their
iudge
,
they
may
and
must
boldly
yeeld
all
their
iudgements
and
wits
to
his
,
what
time
it
was
vncertaine
who
was
Pope
a
Councell
is
aboue
the
Pope
,
the
goodnesse
Apostolicke
is
then
commended
,
when
he
exceedeth
not
al
other
men
in
wickednes
:
Giue
me
Clements
,
Lines
,
and
Siluesters
and
I
wil
permit
euery
thing
to
their
iudgment
:
but
,
that
I
say
no
worse
against
these
later
Popes
,
certainly
they
are
inferior
to
those
ancient
Popes
by
many
degrees
.
opinion
that
holdeth
her
conception
without
sinne
,
is
in
shew
godly
,
but
indeed
vntrue
and
vaine
.
our
Sauiour
Christ
spake
of
Peter
and
his
successors
,
I
will
giue
vnto
thee
the
keyes
:
vpon
this
rocke
I
wil
build
my
Church
.
Mat.
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
that
thy
faith
faile
not
.
Luc.
feed
my
sheepe
.
Ioh.
the
whole
power
of
the
keyes
is
contained
in
binding
and
loosing
,
breathed
vpon
his
disciples
,
and
said
to
them
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
I
send
you
,
receiue
the
holy
Ghost
;
whose
sinnes
ye
remit
,
they
are
remitted
;
and
whose
sinnes
ye
retaine
,
they
are
retained
:
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
I
send
you
,
whose
sinnes
ye
remit
or
retaine
,
they
are
remitted
and
retained
,
Verily
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
were
the
same
that
Peter
was
,
indued
with
equall
fellowship
both
of
honour
and
authoritie
,
but
the
beginning
proceedeth
from
vnity
,
that
the
Church
might
be
shewed
to
be
one
.
All
the
Apostles
receiued
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
the
strength
of
the
Church
was
stablished
equally
vpon
them
all
.
Although
it
was
said
to
Peter
onely
,
I
will
giue
the
keyes
to
thee
;
yet
were
they
also
granted
all
the
Apostles
:
When
?
Where
he
said
whose
sins
ye
remit
,
they
are
remitted
.
It
is
to
be
noted
,
that
this
power
was
not
giuen
alone
to
Peter
:
but
as
Peter
answered
one
for
all
so
in
Peter
be
gaue
this
power
to
all
.
I
haue
praied
for
thee
that
thy
faith
faile
not
,
therfore
when
thou
art
conuerted
,
strengthen
thy
brethren
,
this
prayer
of
Christ
belongeth
to
all
the
Church
,
Feed
my
sheepe
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
I
send
you
:
feed
the
flocke
whereof
the
holy
Ghost
hath
made
them
ouerseers
.
They
are
all
Pastors
,
but
the
flocke
is
one
,
which
with
one
consent
is
fed
by
all
the
Apostles
.
They
which
feed
the
sheepe
of
Christ
with
this
minde
,
to
haue
them
their
owne
and
not
Christs
,
are
conuinced
thereby
that
they
loue
not
Christ
:
and
against
them
this
speech
of
Christ
(
if
thou
louest
me
feed
my
sheep
)
is
to
be
vrged
.
Our
Sauiour
at
that
time
intended
to
teach
both
Peter
and
vs
,
how
deare
his
Church
is
to
him
,
that
so
,
by
this
meanes
,
we
also
with
all
our
heart
might
take
vpon
vs
the
cure
and
charge
of
the
same
Church
.
If
Christ
said
to
Peter
,
Feed
my
sheepe
,
yet
it
is
manifest
that
feeding
is
by
word
and
example
:
So
also
,
according
to
Saint
Austin
,
in
his
exposition
vpon
that
place
,
the
same
commandement
was
giuen
to
all
,
there
where
it
is
said
,
Go
into
all
the
world
and
preach
,
&c.
there
is
found
nothing
said
to
Peter
that
importeth
any
power
.
That
Christ
committing
the
office
of
feeding
to
Peter
,
spake
to
him
in
the
person
of
all
the
Apostles
:
which
maner
of
speaking
he
testifieth
to
haue
vsed
,
in
that
he
saith
,
what
I
say
to
one
I
say
to
all
.
feed
my
sheep
to
S.
Peter
and
his
successors
Christ
promised
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
that
he
would
vpon
him
and
his
successors
,
as
vpon
a
sure
rocke
,
build
his
Church
:
the
Pope
his
institution
into
the
Papacie
had
bin
by
the
Gospell
and
the
fact
of
Christ
,
vpon
him
thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
this
rocks
vpon
this
rocke
which
thou
hast
confessed
,
vpon
this
rocke
which
thou
hast
knowne
(
saying
,
thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
)
will
I
build
my
Church
:
I
will
build
thee
vpon
me
,
not
me
vpon
thee
.
For
the
rocke
was
Christ
,
whereupon
Peter
himselfe
was
built
,
sith
no
man
can
lay
any
other
foundation
then
that
which
is
layd
alreadie
,
which
is
Iesus
Christ
.
I
thinke
that
by
the
rocke
Christ
meant
nothing
else
but
the
vnmoueable
faith
of
his
disciple
,
wherein
the
Church
is
founded
and
stayed
from
falling
.
The
building
of
the
Church
is
vpon
this
rocke
of
confession
:
this
faith
is
the
foundation
of
the
Church
,
by
reason
of
this
faith
hell
gates
preuaile
not
against
her
.
Hom.
in
nat.
S.
Petri.
annal.
tom.
6.
ann.
441.
nu.
5.
Let
vs
see
what
this
is
,
I
will
build
my
Church
vpon
this
rocke
:
vpon
this
rocke
which
euen
now
thou
laydst
to
be
the
foundation
of
faith
,
vpon
this
rocke
whi●h
euen
now
thou
taughtest
,
saying
,
Thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
;
vpon
this
rocke
,
and
vpon
this
faith
will
I
build
my
Church
:
whereunto
the
Apostle
agreeing
saith
,
Other
foundation
can
no
man
lay
,
but
that
which
is
laid
,
Iesus
Christ
;
as
if
he
should
say
,
there
is
no
other
foundation
but
that
rocke
which
Peter
layd
for
a
foundation
,
when
he
said
,
thou
art
Christ
.
for
expounding
the
Scriptures
he
had
not
his
match
He
cannot
thinke
that
by
the
rocke
our
Lord
pointed
at
any
other
thing
then
the
words
which
Peter
answered
him
,
when
he
said
,
Thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
;
because
vpon
that
article
of
faith
the
Church
is
built
:
therfore
God
founded
the
Church
vpon
himselfe
.
Vpon
this
rocke
,
that
is
vpon
Christ
,
in
whom
thou
beleeuest
:
for
Peter
as
long
as
he
liued
might
erre
and
sinne
by
the
libertie
of
his
will
;
and
such
a
one
could
not
be
the
foundation
of
the
Church
.
We
must
enquire
what
is
the
rocke
whereupon
the
Church
of
Christ
was
to
be
built
:
notwithstanding
it
seemeth
not
,
that
by
the
rocke
Peter
should
be
vnderstood
,
but
Christ
:
for
who
may
establish
the
firmitie
of
the
Church
in
Peters
infirmitie
?
whereof
aske
the
maide
that
kept
the
doore
,
and
let
her
answer
,
at
whose
speech
(
as
Gregorie
saith
)
while
he
feared
death
,
he
denied
the
life
.
Therefore
seeing
Peter
had
wauered
,
and
his
Vicar
is
not
firmely
grounded
,
seeing
the
Popes
differ
about
Peters
high
priesthood
,
and
the
Priests
agree
not
about
the
Popes
high
bishopricke
,
who
dareth
presume
to
say
,
that
any
man
,
of
what
holinesse
or
worthinesse
soeuer
,
whether
Priest
or
high
Bishop
,
whether
Peter
,
or
Peters
Vicar
,
or
any
other
but
Christ
himselfe
,
is
the
foundation
of
the
Christian
Church
.
Christ
therefore
vpon
himselfe
,
as
vpon
a
most
steadie
foundation
,
established
his
Church
against
the
Church
of
the
diuell
;
and
vpon
this
firme
rock
he
steadily
confirmed
Peter
himselfe
,
saying
of
him
the
sentence
premised
,
Vpon
this
rocke
will
I
build
.
Thou
art
Peter
,
thy
name
is
Stone
,
and
thou
hast
professed
a
profession
like
thy
name
,
answering
the
nature
of
that
whereby
thou
art
called
,
and
therefore
thy
name
is
stone
or
rocke
,
and
the
profession
thou
hast
made
is
like
it
;
for
thereupon
I
will
build
my
Church
,
and
they
which
hold
it
shall
neuer
be
moued
.
Thou
art
Cephah
,
and
vpon
this
Cephah
I
will
build
:
be
chiefe
Pastor
,
to
whose
definitiue
sentence
all
the
Church
must
be
subiect
:
say
to
the
prisoners
,
go
forth
,
and
to
them
that
sit
in
darknesse
,
shew
your selues
to
open
the
prison
doore
to
them
that
are
bound
,
and
to
bring
liberty
to
captiues
:
all
the
Apostles
receiued
the
keyes
equally
with
Peter
.
The
promise
of
Christ
concerning
the
keyes
,
appertained
not
onely
to
Peter
,
but
was
transmitted
to
all
the
Apostles
,
Nothing
was
spoken
to
Peter
but
that
which
was
said
to
the
rest
:
for
as
it
was
said
to
Peter
,
whatsouer
thou
shalt
bind
;
so
was
it
said
to
the
rest
,
whatsoeuer
ye
shall
bind
:
and
though
it
were
said
to
Peter
,
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
this
rocke
I
wil
build
;
yet
by
the
rocke
we
vnderstand
Christ
whom
he
confessed
.
the
rare
man
of
our
age
,
But
what
keyes
Christ
,
when
he
departed
hence
,
left
the
Apostles
and
their
successors
in
the
Church
,
that
is
to
be
explicated
.
And
truly
this
is
plain
,
that
he
committed
to
them
his
owne
keyes
and
no
other
,
euen
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
as
himselfe
said
to
Peter
,
Whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
bind
on
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
on
earth
,
shal
be
loosed
in
heauen
.
These
keyes
the
Fathers
deuided
into
the
key
of
order
,
and
the
key
of
iurisdiction
.
And
againe
,
each
key
into
the
key
of
knowledge
and
of
power
.
The
key
of
order
is
the
power
of
priestly
ministery
,
which
containeth
power
to
preach
the
Gospell
,
consecrate
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
remit
and
retaine
sinnes
,
and
to
minister
the
sacraments
.
The
key
of
iurisdiction
is
power
to
restraine
the
faultie
:
this
is
that
power
of
excommunicating
such
as
offend
openly
,
and
absoluing
them
againe
.
the
authoritie
of
the
keyes
,
according
to
Saint
Austin
and
Hierom
,
is
that
iudiciarie
power
that
standeth
in
dispensing
the
word
,
sacraments
,
and
discipline
,
although
the
opinion
and
title
of
the
fulnesse
of
power
,
which
the
Bishop
of
Rome
ascribeth
to
himselfe
,
tooke
his
beginning
from
these
words
,
Whose
sinnes
ye
remit
,
they
are
remitted
,
and
whatsoeuer
you
shall
bind
vpon
earth
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
.
S.
Peter
and
the
Pope
,
that
their
faith
should
not
faile
,
at
least
so
farre
as
to
teach
the
Church
a
false
faith
,
to
the
intent
they
might
alway
be
able
to
confirme
their
brethren
,
if
at
any
time
they
should
faile
in
the
doctrine
of
faith
:
which
all
Catholicke
men
knowing
,
do
confesse
the
Popes
definitiue
sentence
to
be
always
an
infallible
truth
,
and
thereupon
submit
themselues
thereunto
,
and
so
liue
in
vnitie
.
the
Pope
That
which
in
Scripture
is
promised
to
the
whole
,
must
not
be
attributed
to
any
part
:
but
alway
to
hold
the
true
faith
,
and
neuer
to
erre
against
it
,
is
promised
by
Christ
to
the
whole
company
of
beleeuers
alone
.
It
is
plaine
therefore
that
Christ
promised
Peter
,
his
faith
should
not
faile
;
vnderstanding
it
not
of
his
personall
faith
,
but
of
the
generall
faith
of
Gods
Church
committed
to
his
regiment
.
Peter
bare
the
type
of
the
Church
,
not
of
the
particular
Romane
Church
,
but
of
the
vniuersall
Church
;
not
gathered
together
in
a
generall
Councell
,
but
dispersed
through
the
world
from
Christ
to
our
times
.
of
the
habit
of
faith
all
infalliblenesse
any
authoritie
how
Christ
biddeth
Peter
account
the
Apostles
,
not
his
subiects
,
but
his
brethren
:
see
how
he
putteth
him
in
office
,
not
to
rule
ouer
them
,
but
to
confirme
them
in
faith
,
hope
and
charitie
.
The
Kings
of
the
nations
beare
rule
,
and
exercise
authoritie
ouer
them
,
but
it
shall
not
be
so
among
you
.
to
persist
alway
in
the
faith
without
falling
from
it
,
is
a
prerogatiue
that
possible
is
not
deriued
from
Peter
to
the
Pope
:
Feed
my
sheepe
Christ
gaue
him
and
the
Pope
most
ample
authoritie
ouer
the
vniuersall
Church
,
to
rule
it
as
chiefe
Pastor
vnder
him
,
tying
himselfe
so
to
assist
him
,
that
he
should
neuer
teach
any
thing
è
cathedra
,
contrary
to
the
truth
,
and
binding
all
the
world
to
obey
his
iudgement
.
the
fulnesse
of
power
ouer
all
the
kingdomes
of
heauen
and
earth
?
such
a
commaund
as
all
faithfull
men
in
both
courts
,
internall
and
externall
,
are
bound
to
obey
in
all
things
touching
manners
,
or
faith
,
or
the
worship
of
God
?
the
fold
the
flocke
the
sheepe
feed
the
stocke
whereof
the
holy
Ghost
hath
made
them
ouerseers
,
feed
not
Let
the
ancient
customes
continue
in
force
,
that
are
in
Aegypt
,
Lybia
,
and
Pentapolis
;
that
the
Bishop
of
Alexandria
haue
the
gouernment
of
all
these
,
forsomuch
as
the
Bishop
of
Rome
also
hath
the
like
custome
:
and
so
likewise
throughout
Antioch
;
and
in
the
other
Prouinces
let
the
Churches
haue
their
prerogatiues
vpholden
them
.
the
forme
of
that
gouernment
which
should
be
in
the
Prouince
of
Alexandria
,
like
custome
Following
the
decrees
and
rules
of
the
holy
fathers
,
and
of
those
Bishops
,
assembled
vnder
Theodosius
the
elder
of
blessed
memorie
,
in
the
royal
citie
of
Constantinople
,
and
acknowledging
the
same
,
we
also
decree
and
ordaine
the
same
things
concerning
the
priueledges
of
the
said
Church
of
Constantinople
,
which
is
new
Rome
.
For
our
fathers
gaue
the
priuiledges
to
the
seat
of
elder
Rome
,
because
that
citie
had
the
Empire
:
and
the
Bishops
,
moued
with
the
same
intent
gaue
the
same
priueledges
to
the
most
sacred
throne
of
new
Rome
:
thinking
it
reason
the
citie
which
is
honoured
with
the
Empire
and
Senate
,
should
also
haue
equall
priuiledges
with
elder
Rome
,
and
in
ecclesiasticall
matters
be
aduanced
alike
with
her
,
being
the
next
vnto
her
.
was
giuen
him
by
the
Church
:
That
he
hath
no
power
ouer
other
Bishops
and
Churches
,
either
by
God
,
or
mans
law
,
but
such
as
was
giuen
him
,
either
absolutely
or
for
a
time
,
by
the
Nicen
Councell
.
The
fathers
of
Nice
did
wisely
see
that
all
businesse
should
be
determined
in
the
places
where
they
began
,
and
that
the
holy
Ghost
wonted
not
to
be
wanting
to
assist
the
Priests
of
Christ
both
in
seeing
and
holding
the
right
:
specially
seeing
it
was
free
for
euery
man
,
if
he
misliked
the
iudgement
of
the
arbitratours
,
to
appeale
to
a
Councell
either
prouinciall
or
generall
.
Seeing
it
is
rightly
and
iustly
decreed
vnto
vs
al
,
that
euery
mans
cause
should
be
heard
where
the
fault
was
committed
,
and
euery
Pastor
hath
a
portion
of
the
flocke
committed
to
him
,
which
he
must
gouern
as
he
wil
giue
account
of
his
deed
to
the
Lord
,
it
behooueth
truly
such
as
are
vnder
our
gouernment
,
not
to
runne
vp
and
downe
,
and
,
by
their
cunning
rashnesse
,
to
breake
the
concord
of
Bishops
:
but
there
to
follow
the
cause
where
the
accusers
and
witnesses
be
:
vnlesse
peraduenture
a
few
desperate
and
gracelesse
persons
thinke
the
authoritie
of
the
Bishops
in
Affricke
,
that
haue
iudged
them
,
to
be
lesse
.
The
vnitie
of
Bishops
is
broken
when
men
runne
from
their
owne
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
The
order
of
appealing
shall
be
this
,
that
he
which
thinketh
himselfe
wronged
by
his
owne
Bishop
,
may
appeale
to
his
Metropolitan
,
who
shall
call
the
matter
before
him
.
But
if
Bishops
thinke
they
are
wronged
by
their
Metropolitan
,
be
it
lawfull
for
them
to
appeale
to
the
Patriarke
,
who
shall
end
the
strife
;
that
in
no
case
a
Metropolitan
haue
any
power
ouer
his
neighbour
Metropolitan
,
or
a
Bishop
ouer
his
neighbour
Bishop
.
The
Pope
hath
it
not
from
the
Church-rule
,
that
he
may
hurt
the
iurisdiction
of
other
Bishops
,
because
this
were
to
disturbe
order
.
Therfore
we
do
not
reade
that
the
ancient
Popes
euer
put
themselues
into
such
matters
:
and
peraduenture
it
would
not
haue
bene
suffered
.
For
the
Councell
of
Affricke
,
whereto
S.
Austin
subscribed
,
allowed
no
appeale
from
the
Synode
to
the
Pope
,
because
it
was
not
found
allowed
in
the
Church
canons
,
but
contrariwise
the
Nicen
Councell
decreed
that
a
Synode
should
end
euery
cause
where
it
was
begun
.
When
once
the
Emperours
beg●n
to
be
Chrstians
,
from
that
time
forward
the
Church
affaires
depended
vpon
them
,
and
the
greatest
Councels
were
assembled
,
and
so
still
are
,
at
their
appointment
.
The
assembling
of
generall
Councels
was
the
inuention
of
Constantine
.
generall
Councell
may
be
called
against
the
Popes
mind
,
whether
he
will
or
no.
The
office
was
no
more
but
to
call
the
rest
together
,
and
to
speake
vnto
them
concerning
the
matters
to
be
handled
,
as
the
speaker
in
the
Parliament
calleth
the
assembly
,
&c.
but
hath
no
power
ouer
them
;
yea
the
power
of
determining
is
in
the
court
it selfe
,
which
may
also
command
him
.
Thus
was
it
in
times
past
,
but
now
I
know
not
how
it
cometh
to
passe
,
that
the
chiefest
gouernment
ouer
all
Christians
is
giuen
to
him
alone
,
that
he
becometh
free
,
after
the
manner
of
Emperours
,
from
all
Lawes
and
Councell
decrees
.
That
out
of
his
chaire
he
vsed
speeches
of
exhortations
to
the
Bishops
,
perswading
them
to
concord
,
and
when
many
things
were
propounded
on
both
sides
,
and
much
controuersie
in
the
beginning
arose
,
the
Emperour
heard
them
all
with
patience
,
and
leisurely
receiued
that
they
said
,
by
course
he
entertained
the
words
of
both
sides
,
quietly
reconciling
them
in
their
iarres
,
and
mildly
speaking
to
euery
one
:
assent
to
the
things
concluded
A
generall
Councell
of
the
Catholicke
Church
,
in
all
matters
is
of
highest
power
,
euen
aboue
the
Pope
himselfe
.
And
it
is
manifest
that
Pope
Leo
,
in
certaine
points
,
would
not
receiue
the
constitutions
of
the
Chalcedon
Councell
,
but
alway
disclaimed
them
;
and
some
other
Popes
after
him
,
and
yet
the
decreee
of
the
Councell
wa●
of
force
.
In
things
touching
faith
,
a
Councell
is
aboue
the
Pope
,
so
that
he
cannot
dispose
of
things
against
the
determination
of
a
Councell
;
hence
it
is
that
a
Councell
may
condemne
the
Pope
for
heresie
.
For
in
things
concerning
faith
,
the
saying
euen
of
one
priuate
man
is
to
be
preferred
before
the
Popes
iudgement
,
if
he
haue
better
reasons
&
authorities
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
.
Caietan
holdeth
the
Pope
may
lawfully
disanull
the
decrees
neither
of
generall
nor
prouinciall
Councels
,
nor
yet
dispense
against
them
but
vpon
good
reason
;
and
that
the
decrees
of
a
Councell
binde
the
Pope
in
conscience
:
and
in
this
point
he
is
to
be
beleeued
.
obey
the
Councell
in
all
things
pertaining
to
faith
,
and
reformation
of
the
Church
.
All
Catholicke
men
The
Bishop
of
Rome
,
by
custome
of
mens
obedience
toward
him
,
hath
gotten
farre
beyond
the
bounds
of
the
ancient
obseruations
:
That
vnlawfully
and
against
the
minde
both
of
diuine
and
humane
reasons
,
he
assumeth
to
himselfe
this
fulnesse
of
power
,
both
ouer
Prince
and
community
,
and
any
singular
power
.
a
vniuersall
Bishop
ouer
the
rest
,
vaine
,
proud
,
profane
,
blasphemous
,
mischieuous
,
Antichristian
,
against
the
commaundements
of
God
and
decrees
of
the
councels
,
he
is
a
follower
of
Satan
,
and
forerunne
.
of
Antichrist
that
assumeth
it
.
a
proud
title
be
packing
not
the
Romane
Bishop
himselfe
should
be
called
vniuersall
.
Boniface
with
great
ado
obtained
of
the
Emperour
Phocas
that
he
might
be
made
the
vniuersall
Bishop
of
the
world
:
the
which
authoritie
his
successors
not
onely
held
fast
euen
with
their
teeth
,
but
also
wonderfully
increased
.
by
way
of
definition
He
may
be
an
hereticke
,
yea
write
,
teach
,
and
preach
heresie
.
he
may
erre
iudicially
è
cathedra
:
The
Pope
in
dispensing
against
the
decrees
of
Councels
and
former
Popes
,
may
erre
and
grieuously
sinne
.
Would
it
were
so
that
we
might
doubt
of
this
conclusion
:
but
we
see
dayly
such
large
and
dissolute
dispensations
proceed
from
the
court
of
Rome
,
to
the
ruine
of
small
and
great
,
that
the
world
is
not
able
to
beare
them
.
he
may
be
found
negligent
of
his
owne
and
his
brethrens
saluation
,
drawing
innumerable
people
by
troupes
with
himselfe
to
be
damned
in
hell
.
many
things
are
contained
in
the
Decretals
which
sauour
of
heresie
.
the
power
of
not
erring
in
the
faith
,
is
not
alway
in
the
Pope
.
he
may
write
and
preach
heresie
:
if
he
erre
in
faith
,
the
whole
Church
also
should
with
him
be
led
into
error
,
The
which
Popes
though
some
Catholikes
would
faine
cleare
,
yet
should
they
not
denie
as
they
do
,
that
they
were
heretickes
,
seeing
the
Pope
may
erre
,
at
least
as
a
priuate
man
.
from
the
beginning
beleeued
with
a
generall
consent
,
and
kept
in
the
auncient
martyrologues
and
breuiaries
of
the
Romane
Church
.
How
can
Pighius
cleare
him
whom
Psellus
,
Tharasius
,
Theodorus
with
his
Councel
at
Ierusalem
,
Epiphanius
,
and
Pope
Adrian
affirme
to
haue
bene
an
hereticke
?
notorious
schismaticks
,
obstinate
maintainers
of
schisme
,
heretickes
departed
from
the
faith
,
scandalizing
the
whole
Church
,
vnworthy
the
Papacie
,
cut
off
from
the
Church
.
he
had
no
right
to
the
Papacie
,
commaunding
all
men
to
esteeme
him
as
an
hereticke
and
schismaticke
.
he
held
and
defended
as
his
iudgement
,
that
there
is
no
eternall
life
,
nor
immortalitie
of
the
soule
,
nor
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
declaring
him
to
be
a
rebell
against
the
sacred
Canons
,
a
notorious
disturber
and
scandalizer
of
the
peace
and
vnitie
of
the
Church
,
a
simonist
,
a
periured
wretch
,
incorrigible
,
a
schismaticke
,
an
obstinate
hereticke
.
All
Bishops
succeed
the
Apostles
They
are
all
successors
which
in
life
and
conuersation
resemble
them
,
as
Christ
said
,
They
are
my
mother
and
my
brethren
which
do
the
will
of
my
father
.
in
the
Scripture
The
Popes
succeeding
Peter
,
in
as
much
as
he
is
Bishop
of
Rome
,
had
the
beginning
from
Peters
fact
,
and
not
from
Christs
institution
:
which
fact
was
,
that
he
made
his
seate
at
Rome
,
and
th●re
died
,
because
he
died
there
by
Christs
special
appointment
:
P●ter
by
reason
of
persecution
being
minded
to
forsake
Rome
,
as
he
was
goi●g
Christ
met
him
:
to
whom
Peter
said
,
Lord
whither
goest
thou
?
and
C●rist
answered
.
I
go
to
Rome
,
there
to
be
crucified
:
thereby
adm●nishing
Peter
to
returne
backe
againe
,
and
die
at
Rome
.
the
Papacie
and
Bishoprick
of
Rome
are
two
distinct
things
,
and
not
so
necessarily
conioyned
together
,
but
they
may
be
separated
:
as
for
example
,
if
the
Pope
and
a
Councell
thinke
it
conuenient
,
he
may
leaue
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
couple
himselfe
to
another
Church
:
in
which
case
the
Church
of
Rome
should
no
longer
be
head
,
nor
haue
any
soueraigntie
ouer
Christians
.
Though
our
faith
bind
vs
to
bele●ue
the
true
successor
of
Peter
is
the
chiefe
Pastor
of
the
vniuersall
Church
;
yet
are
we
not
by
the
same
faith
tyed
to
beleeue
that
Leo
or
Clemens
(
this
or
that
Pope
for
example
)
is
the
true
successor
of
Peter
.
Peter
called
an
Apostle
of
Iesu
Christ
,
to
you
most
excellent
men
,
Pipin
,
Charles
and
Charlemaine
,
three
Kings
,
and
to
all
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Priests
,
Monks
,
Dukes
,
Earles
and
Generals
,
&c.
I
Peter
the
Apostle
,
called
by
Christ
,
and
ordained
to
be
the
enlightener
of
all
the
world
,
to
whom
he
committed
his
sheepe
,
saying
,
Feed
my
sheepe
:
I
the
Apostle
Peter
,
whose
adopted
sonnes
you
are
,
admonish
you
,
that
you
presently
come
and
defend
this
citie
from
the
hands
of
aduersaries
,
because
the
naughtie
Lombards
afflict
and
oppresse
it
.
And
doubt
ye
not
beleued
,
but
trust
assuredly
that
I
my selfe
,
as
if
I
stood
quicke
before
you
do
thus
exhort
you
:
yea
and
with
me
our
Ladie
,
the
mother
of
God
,
the
virgine
Marie
commandeth
you
,
and
also
the
thrones
,
dominions
,
and
heauenly
hoast
,
with
Christs
martyrs
and
confessors
,
that
ye
haue
compassion
on
the
Romane
citie
and
Church
committed
to
me
,
and
deliuer
it
,
lest
my
body
and
my
house
where
it
resteth
,
be
defiled
by
the
Lombards
;
that
I
Peter
the
Apostle
of
God
,
at
the
last
day
may
yeeld
you
mutual
defence
again
,
and
prepare
for
you
tabernacles
in
heauen
.
Paraen
.
ad
rempub
.
Vene●
.
rude
vulgar
wonder
at
that
they
vnderstand
not
.
That
in
his
iudgment
,
it
was
chiefly
giuen
in
the
of
Mat.
when
the
keyes
were
giuen
.
the
keyes
were
not
then
giuen
,
but
onely
promised
,
and
with
the
keyes
the
supremacy
:
the
gift
was
in
the
of
Ioh
,
where
Christ
saith
,
feed
my
sheepe
.
Let
not
the
subtlety
of
some
moue
ye
that
say
thus
,
for
they
speake
more
subtlely
then
truly
.
Feed
my
sheepe
be
exceedingly
euident
speaking
formally
and
properly
,
the
keyes
promised
to
Peter
,
are
aboue
the
keyes
of
order
and
iurisdiction
,
and
containe
more
.
It
is
not
true
,
for
is
was
neuer
heard
,
that
there
were
more
keyes
in
the
Church
then
two
,
of
order
and
iurisdiction
:
He
neither
gaue
,
nor
promised
,
the
keyes
themselues
,
to
the
other
Apostles
,
though
he
gaue
them
a
certaine
power
to
vse
them
,
that
they
might
shut
or
open
heauen
by
remitting
or
retaining
,
or
,
which
is
the
same
,
by
loosing
&
binding
sinnes
:
but
the
keyes
themselues
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
full
and
chiefest
power
to
do
this
,
euery
way
,
were
promised
and
giuen
to
Peter
alone
.
V.
21.
an
Apostle
,
not
of
men
,
nor
by
man
,
but
by
Iesus
Christ
,
not
inferior
to
the
very
chiefe
Apostles
.
Go
preach
the
Gospel
to
euery
creature
.
receiued
all
their
authoritie
from
Christ
immediatly
,
but
this
was
because
it
pleased
him
by
speciall
priuiledge
to
exempt
them
.
Of
his
grace
he
gaue
them
that
power
,
which
by
the
ordinary
way
,
they
should
haue
receiued
of
Peter
,
so
preuenting
him
,
&c.
Many
graue
writers
are
of
this
minde
,
They
receiued
,
all
the
power
they
had
immediatly
from
Christ
,
which
,
he
saith
,
is
proued
,
in
that
he
made
them
all
Apostles
,
and
to
the
Apostleship
belongeth
three
things
,
authoritie
to
gouerne
the
beleeuers
,
the
faculty
of
teaching
,
and
the
power
of
miracles
:
so
that
it
seemeth
to
him
firmely
to
be
said
and
holden
,
that
all
the
Apostles
had
the
authoritie
of
orders
and
iurisdiction
both
,
immediatly
from
Christ
.
There
is
no
likelyhood
in
their
opinion
,
that
say
the
Apostles
receiued
their
iurisdiction
of
Peter
.
The
difference
of
Peters
power
from
the
rest
was
,
that
he
alone
might
vse
the
keyes
,
but
the
rest
might
not
without
him
:
the
other
disciples
had
the
same
keyes
,
but
it
was
neither
before
him
,
nor
together
at
the
same
time
with
him
,
but
afterwards
:
to
teach
them
that
Peter
had
them
by
ordinarie
right
as
Prince
of
all
but
they
as
it
were
by
Christs
speciall
delegation
and
extraordinarily
.
First
,
that
he
receiued
his
Apostleship
ordinarily
to
endure
ouer
the
whole
Church
,
euen
in
his
successours
,
wheras
the
other
had
it
by
extraordinary
priuiledge
to
be
made
Apostles
ouer
all
the
world
and
immediatly
by
Christ●
differing
in
the
maner
of
receiuing
the
Apostleship
,
and
in
the
largenesse
of
it
being
receiued
.
For
Peter
had
it
of
Christ
,
and
ouer
all
the
world
for
euer
,
which
the
other
had
not
.
Secondly
,
that
he
obtained
power
ouer
the
Apostles
themselues
,
as
their
Pastor
,
to
rulec
,
onfirm
,
and
direct
them
in
their
ministery
,
not
as
Apostles
,
for
so
they
were
equall
,
but
as
the
sheepe
of
Christ
subiect
to
him
.
First
,
that
his
power
was
ordinary
,
theirs
extraordinary
.
Secondly
,
that
his
was
to
continue
in
the
Church
,
theirs
not
.
Thirdly
,
that
his
was
ouer
them
,
but
theirs
neither
ouer
him
nor
one
another
.
Fourthly
,
that
theirs
was
subordinate
to
his
,
so
that
he
might
ouerrule
it
.
First
,
in
the
maner
of
giuing
it
,
because
he
receiued
it
ordinarily
,
but
they
extraordinarily
and
of
speciall
grace
.
Secondly
,
in
the
office
it selfe
,
for
he
was
Christs
Vicar
generall
,
they
but
his
delegates
.
Thirdly
,
in
the
obiect
of
the
power
,
for
he
had
power
ouer
all
,
they
neuer
a
one
ouer
another
.
Fourthly
,
in
continuance
of
time
:
for
his
was
to
last
to
the
worlds
end
,
theirs
determined
with
their
life
.
Fiftly
,
in
the
essence
of
the
power
:
for
his
was
preceptiue
,
to
command
them
,
theirs
executiue
to
do
what
he
commanded
them
Peter
had
a
threefold
power
,
one
of
order
,
another
of
Apostleship
,
a
third
of
kingdome
or
monarchy
;
wherin
alone
he
excelled
all
the
rest
.
Feed
his
sheepe
all
Ecclesiasticall
power
whatsoeuer
,
is
included
in
the
Apostleship
,
and
was
giuen
the
disciples
,
Peter
and
all
,
in
the
third
of
Marke
,
what
time
they
were
made
Apostles
:
Christ
spake
to
Peter
onely
Simon
,
louest
thou
me
more
then
these
?
a
feruent
confession
of
it
Ruling
with
fulnesse
of
power
Feed
the
sheepe
the
sheepe
Plebs
sacerdoti
adunata
,
&
grex
pastori
suo
adhaerens
;
A
people
conioyned
to
their
priest
,
and
a
flocke
cleauing
to
their
chiefe
Pastor
.
It
is
a
company
adhering
to
their
Pastour
,
&c.
Obey
and
submit
your selues
to
such
as
haue
the
ouersight
of
you
.
but
one
Bishop
in
one
citie
.
Sunt
nunc
homines
magis
vindictae
cupidi
,
magis
auari
,
magis
ab
omni
misericordia
remoti
,
magis
immodesti
&
indisciplinati
,
multoque
deteriores
quàm
fuerunt
in
Papatu
.
Men
are
now
more
reuengefull
,
more
couetous
,
more
vnmercifull
,
more
immodest
and
vnruly
,
and
much
worse
then
when
they
were
Papists
.
They
can
tell
that
haue
seene
both
,
They
can
tell
that
haue
seene
both
,
Men
are
now
much
worse
then
when
they
were
Papists
:
the
cause
hereof
is
,
for
that
men
receiue
not
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
therefore
God
in
his
anger
giueth
them
vp
to
their
owne
sinnes
:
But
now
Christians
are
become
either
such
as
heretickes
and
Pagans
be
,
or
worse
:
yea
and
their
conuersation
of
life
,
though
it
be
in
schisme
,
is
with
more
continencie
from
sinne
then
among
the
Christians
.
worse
then
Pagans
worse
then
Papists
And
now
the
faults
of
euill
men
are
cast
in
our
teeth
,
not
ours
neither
,
but
other
mens
,
and
they
also
in
part
vnknowne
;
the
which
if
we
did
see
to
be
true
and
present
before
our
eyes
,
and
sparing
the
cockle
for
the
wheate
sake
,
did
tolerate
in
regard
of
vnitie
:
he
would
thinke
vs
not
onely
worthy
of
no
reproofe
,
but
of
great
praise
.
Are
you
therefore
no
heretickes
,
if
some
vpon
your
report
haue
thought
vs
sinners
?
Do
men
vse
to
try
the
faith
by
the
persons
,
or
the
persons
by
the
faith
?
Obiect
nothing
against
heretickes
,
but
onely
that
they
are
not
Catholicke
,
lest
ye
be
like
vnto
them
:
who
hauing
nothing
wherewithall
to
defend
their
cause
,
fall
to
gathering
vp
the
faults
of
men
,
that
when
they
cannot
charge
the
truth
it selfe
,
they
may
yet
bring
into
hatred
those
that
preach
it
.
what
Catholicke
man
in
the
disputation
of
sects
,
did
euer
obiect
the
faults
of
life
against
his
aduersary
with
whom
he
disputed
?
You
know
it
is
no
good
argument
,
à
moribus
ad
doctrinam
:
who
would
not
hisse
and
trample
you
out
of
schooles
,
if
ye
make
this
argument
,
The
Papists
liues
be
faultie
,
ergo
their
teaching
is
false
?
Our
faith
must
not
be
pinned
to
the
life
of
the
Clergie
or
preachers
,
&c.
It
is
certaine
,
the
doctrine
which
men
teach
vs
cannot
be
knowne
by
their
works
,
because
their
inward
workes
are
not
seene
,
and
their
outward
workes
are
common
to
both
sides
.
an
ignorant
companie
that
measure
Catholicke
faith
not
by
the
sacred
Scriptures
which
they
know
not
,
but
by
the
example
of
life
.
no
inward
vertue
is
required
to
make
one
a
part
of
the
true
Church
,
but
only
the
external
profession
of
faith
.
God
I
thanke
thee
I
am
not
like
other
men
:
stand
apart
,
come
not
nie
me
,
for
I
am
holier
then
thou
.
in
their
Church
abuses
of
all
sorts
haue
preuailed
,
with
diuers
superstitions
and
euill
manners
euen
to
the
highest
degree
.
And
the
God
of
this
world
,
Mammon
and
Ambition
,
hath
so
blinded
our
eyes
,
that
we
cannot
so
much
as
see
so
great
euils
in
our
Church
.
Rome
was
a
place
of
monsters
,
yea
like
Nilus
breeding
monsters
and
nourishing
Crocodiles
,
that
it
were
to
be
wished
it
were
more
barren
in
yeelding
such
fruite
of
Vipers
.
O
my
best
beloued
Rome
,
if
euer
it
stood
any
citie
in
hand
to
hasten
her
conuersion
to
God
,
thou
hast
need
to
giue
example
to
all
other
cities
of
this
conuersion
.
Thou
which
art
wholly
turned
away
,
ouerthrowne
and
peruerted
.
Turned
away
by
thine
owne
negligence
,
ouerthrowne
by
the
deceit
of
Satan
,
and
peruerted
by
thine
old
custome
of
sinning
.
Seest
thou
not
wretched
citie
,
how
thou
art
become
a
stewes
of
lechery
,
a
fornace
of
couetousnes
,
a
hell
of
all
other
mortall
sins
?
Seest
thou
not
how
euery
state
and
degree
of
men
,
and
euery
order
this
feast
time
of
Bacchus
is
departed
from
God
,
and
made
a
prey
to
the
diuell
?
They
haue
striuen
among
themselues
who
of
all
men
shal
be
the
worst
,
in
superfluous
expences
,
in
dishonest
attire
,
in
filthy
words
and
mischieuous
deeds
.
Alas
also
,
religious
men
are
become
dissolute
,
children
are
set
to
schoole
to
a
thousand
vices
,
yong
men
are
vnbridled
,
virgins
haue
cast
offshame
,
Priests
their
gownes
,
and
Monkes
their
cowles
:
wise
men
are
become
fooles
,
and
old
men
children
.
With
what
monsters
of
filthinesse
,
with
what
sinks
of
vncleannesse
,
with
what
pestiferous
contagion
is
not
both
Priest
and
people
defiled
?
I
make
your selues
iudges
,
and
begin
at
the
sanctuary
of
God
,
and
see
if
there
be
any
shamefastnesse
,
any
chastitie
,
any
hope
or
helpe
for
honest
life
?
if
there
be
not
vnbridled
lust
,
notorious
boldnesse
,
incredible
wickednesse
?
Edification
is
turned
into
destruction
,
examples
into
offences
,
custome
to
corruption
,
regard
of
lawes
to
contempt
thereof
,
seueritie
to
slacknesse
,
mercie
to
impunitie
,
pietie
to
hypocrisie
,
preaching
to
contention
,
solemne
dayes
to
filthy
marts
;
and
that
which
is
most
vnhappie
,
the
sauour
of
life
to
the
sauor
of
death
.
Would
God
they
were
not
fallen
with
one
consent
from
religion
to
superstition
,
from
faith
to
infidelitie
,
from
Christ
to
Antichrist
,
from
God
to
Epicurisme
,
saying
with
a
wicked
heart
and
shamelesse
face
,
There
is
no
God
.
The
sacred
name
of
Iesus
Christ
is
made
a
iest
and
fable
among
the
Iewes
and
Pagans
by
reason
of
vs
,
whose
wickednes
with
a
shamefull
report
is
bruted
ouer
all
the
world
.
The
light
of
the
body
is
the
eye
,
and
if
this
light
be
darke
,
how
great
shall
the
darknesse
it selfe
be
?
Brethren
,
so
doth
Iesus
at
this
day
,
he
chuseth
many
diuels
to
be
Bishops
:
the
archpriest
visiteth
his
charge
to
fill
his
purse
,
he
betrayeth
innocent
blood
,
selleth
murders
,
taketh
money
for
adulteries
incest
,
fornication
,
sacriledge
,
periury
,
and
filleth
his
bag
to
the
brim
.
A
stinking
contagion
creepeth
this
day
throughout
the
whole
bodie
of
the
Church
.
All
friends
and
all
enemies
,
all
familiar
and
none
to
make
peace
,
yea
all
seeke
their
owne
:
they
are
the
ministers
of
Christ
,
but
do
seruice
to
Antichrist
:
they
go
honored
with
the
goods
of
their
Master
,
but
him
their
Master
they
honor
not
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
we
dayly
see
them
decked
like
whores
,
attired
like
players
,
serued
like
Princes
.
They
weare
gold
in
their
bridles
,
and
gold
in
their
saddles
and
spurs
,
their
spurs
shining
brighter
then
the
altars
,
their
tables
gorgeous
with
meates
and
cups
,
and
abounding
with
surfetting
and
drunkennesse
:
their
musicke
and
minstrelsie
,
their
wine-presses
running
ouer
,
and
store-houses
crammed
with
all
varieties
:
their
barrels
of
ointment
,
their
budgets
full
.
These
are
the
men
,
and
yet
needs
they
will
be
Church-gouernors
,
Deanes
,
Bishops
and
Archbishops
.
And
how
do
these
men
keepe
their
chastitie
,
who
being
giuen
vp
into
a
reprobate
sence
,
do
things
not
meet
?
For
it
is
a
shame
to
vtter
what
they
do
in
the
dark
,
yet
why
should
I
shame
to
speake
that
which
they
are
not
ashamed
to
do
?
We
draw
Christ
to
witnesse
and
let
his
iudgements
fall
on
vs
if
we
lie
,
that
our
Bishops
,
and
almost
all
others
this
day
,
do
flat
contrary
in
all
things
which
they
teach
others
,
according
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
to
obserue
.
Pope
setteth
ouer
the
flocke
of
Christ
,
goates
,
wolues
,
lust
full
persons
,
adulterers
,
rauishers
of
virgins
and
Nunnes
,
cookes
,
muletors
,
theeues
,
bankers
,
vsurers
,
drones
,
gain-hunters
,
lecherous
,
perfidious
,
periured
,
ignorant
asses
.
He
committeth
the
sheepe
to
wolues
and
hypocrites
,
which
only
prouide
for
their
bellies
:
nay
he
setteth
boyes
and
wantons
to
rule
the
lambes
.
I
am
ashamed
to
say
what
maner
of
Bishops
we
haue
:
with
the
reuenues
of
the
poore
they
feede
their
hounds
,
horses
,
whores
:
they
quaffe
,
they
loue
,
they
flie
learning
as
infection
:
Such
is
the
miserie
of
our
times
,
that
we
may
not
vtter
what
we
thinke
,
nor
thinke
that
we
speake
.
As
for
the
sheepe
committed
to
their
charge
,
they
clip
,
and
strip
,
and
kill
them
euery
man
at
his
owne
pleasure
.
What
may
we
think
wil
become
of
our
age
,
wherein
our
sinnes
are
growne
to
the
height
,
that
they
haue
scarce
left
vs
any
roome
with
God
to
obtaine
mercie
?
How
great
the
couetousnesse
of
Priests
is
,
and
specially
of
such
as
rule
among
them
,
how
great
their
lust
of
all
sorts
,
what
ambition
,
what
pompe
,
what
pride
,
what
ignorance
both
of
themselues
and
Christian
doctrine
,
what
little
religion
,
what
corrupt
manners
to
be
detested
euen
in
lay
people
,
I
need
not
say
:
when
they
sinne
so
openly
,
as
if
they
sought
for
commendations
thereby
.
Those
which
rule
in
the
Church
,
be
for
the
most
part
theeues
and
murderers
,
oppressors
rather
then
Pastors
,
spoilers
rather
then
tutors
,
rather
murderers
then
keepers
,
rather
peruerters
then
teachers
,
rather
seducers
then
guides
.
These
be
the
messengers
of
Antichrist
,
and
such
as
supplant
the
flocke
of
Christ
.
it
is
much
to
be
lamented
,
that
the
life
and
behauior
of
the
reuerend
priesthood
answereth
not
their
godly
and
high
profession
,
but
is
very
scandalous
to
the
world
.
For
many
of
them
can
tell
a
trim
tale
in
the
pulpit
,
and
exhort
the
people
very
demurely
to
a
sober
life
,
but
will
not
once
moue
the
foote
to
liue
well
themselues
.
Can
this
be
denied
?
It
is
alas
too
true
.
We
find
by
experience
at
this
day
,
it
is
too
true
that
our
Lord
foretelleth
concerning
vnsauory
salt
.
For
truly
the
greater
part
of
Bishops
and
Pastors
,
and
such
as
are
Ecclesiasticall
degrees
,
be
so
infatuated
,
that
they
bewray
themselues
to
haue
no
corne
of
salt
in
their
life
or
doctrine
.
Hence
it
cometh
about
that
the
Ecclesiasticall
state
is
so
troden
vnder
foote
and
despised
.
And
by
reason
of
their
vnsauorinesse
,
there
is
no
hope
neither
that
the
vnsauory
life
of
Christians
should
be
reformed
,
and
their
corruptions
taken
away
,
when
they
themselues
are
irrecouerably
corrupted
,
by
whose
health
others
should
be
holpen
.
We
know
that
for
certaine
yeares
there
haue
bin
many
abhominations
in
this
holy
seate
of
Rome
,
many
abuses
in
diuine
things
,
and
superfluitie
of
traditions
,
and
that
all
things
haue
growne
worse
and
worse
,
the
corruption
being
deriued
from
the
head
into
the
members
,
from
the
Popes
into
the
lower
Prelates
.
All
we
therefore
Prelates
and
clergy
men
are
declined
out
of
the
way
,
neither
of
long
time
hath
there
bene
any
that
hath
done
any
good
.
A
Cardinall
hired
him
to
draw
the
images
of
Peter
and
Paul
vpon
a
table
:
which
hauing
done
,
the
Cardinall
thought
they
were
made
somwhat
too
ruddy
and
hie
coloured
in
the
face
:
but
the
Painter
replyed
,
that
when
they
were
aliue
they
looked
pale
with
preaching
and
fasting
,
but
now
they
were
become
red
in
the
face
with
blushing
at
the
wickednesse
of
their
successors
,
whereat
they
were
ashamed
,
and
that
shame
had
altered
their
colour
.
If
a
Catholicke
man
fall
into
sinne
,
if
he
commit
theft
,
adulterie
,
murther
;
yet
notwithstanding
the
foundation
of
his
building
abideth
still
:
he
hath
many
and
great
furtherances
to
his
saluation
,
he
walketh
not
in
the
darke
,
he
knoweth
his
Physitian
,
he
may
through
the
faith
that
is
in
him
call
vpon
God
,
&c.
As
for
the
life
of
the
Clergy
,
God
is
their
iudge
.
For
as
of
maidenhead
,
so
of
Priesthood
man
cannot
iudge
.
If
a
Priest
embrace
a
woman
,
it
shall
be
construed
that
he
doth
it
to
blesse
her
.
a
Priest
embracing
a
woman
is
presumed
to
do
well
.
neuer
any
Saint
or
holy
man
holy
men
a
liuing
faith
,
and
true
repentance
,
fantasticke
visions
,
not
sent
of
God
,
but
mens
dreames
,
and
Saint
Katherin
of
Sienna
had
a
reuelation
to
the
contrary
.
turning
heauen
into
a
stage
It
is
no
wisedome
to
be
out
of
conceit
with
any
god
,
as
Hippolytus
was
with
Venus
.
The
best
way
is
to
say
well
of
all
,
specially
at
Athens
where
vnknowne
gods
also
haue
altars
dedicated
to
them
.
Impossibilium
non
est
electio
Facite
fructus
dignos
poenitentiae
Let
vs
sinne
that
grace
may
abound
eate
and
drinke
,
because
to
morrow
they
must
die
:
the
Protestants
,
euerie
one
of
them
,
hold
iustifying
faith
is
liuely
,
working
by
charitie
,
and
other
good
workes
,
yea
no
man
can
be
iustified
without
such
a
faith
,
and
serious
repentance
:
Lo
whither
this
doctrine
leadeth
breake
fasting
daies
set
daies
manner
of
fast
vpon
those
daies
,
by
distinction
of
meates
for
conscience
sake
,
onely
in
forbearing
flesh
,
and
things
coming
of
flesh
,
It
is
no
where
commanded
,
but
onely
by
custome
was
brought
in
,
and
is
necessary
neither
for
the
seruice
of
God
,
nor
the
loue
of
our
neighbour
.
flesh
more
than
from
eating
of
fish
,
sweet
meats
,
spices
,
&
other
things
strong
wine
,
and
other
drinkes
,
There
is
no
kinde
of
nourishment
,
either
of
plants
,
or
liuing
creatures
,
but
by
the
law
of
God
and
nature
,
we
may
lawfully
vse
it
.
fish
is
eaten
and
not
flesh
,
because
God
cursed
the
earth
,
but
not
the
waters
,
in
that
his
spirit
moued
on
them
.
an
indifferent
thing
,
&
euery
man
was
left
to
his
owne
mind
therein
,
no
law
binding
him
to
this
or
that
maner
,
some
fasted
before
Easter
one
day
onely
,
some
two
daies
,
some
more
:
and
the
vnitie
of
faith
was
well
maintained
,
notwithstanding
all
this
varietie
.
fiue
daies
it
was
obserued
one
way
in
one
place
,
and
another
way
in
another
.
They
in
Rome
fasted
three
weekes
onely
,
and
excepted
Saterdaies
and
Lords
daies
.
The
Illyrians
and
Greekes
sixe
weekes
.
Others
began
seuen
weekes
before
Easter
,
yet
so
as
they
fasted
but
a
few
daies
of
all
that
time
.
The
like
varietie
they
obserued
in
meates
.
For
in
some
places
they
eat
no
liuing
thing
at
all
,
some
onely
fish
,
some
fish
and
foule
,
some
dry
bread
,
some
would
eate
no
berries
,
or
egges
,
and
some
not
so
much
as
bread
.
For
in
these
matters
the
Apostles
left
euery
man
to
his
owne
will
.
but
vpon
certaine
daies
that
he
fasted
,
swines
flesh
before
him
you
aske
my
opinion
concerning
this
matter
,
I
find
in
the
writings
of
the
Euangelists
and
Apostles
,
and
all
the
new
Testament
,
that
we
are
commaunded
to
fast
;
but
what
dayes
we
must
fast
,
and
what
dayes
we
must
not
,
I
find
it
not
determined
by
any
commandement
of
Christ
or
his
Apostles
.
they
eate
as
often
and
as
good
though
it
hold
not
the
nature
of
fasting
.
any
part
of
a
swine
,
the
buttock
excepted
.
They
vndertake
strict
professions
,
and
shew
vs
difficult
things
,
and
being
more
familiarly
fauorable
to
themselues
,
when
it
cometh
to
performance
,
they
do
things
gentle
and
possible
.
it
was
taken
vp
onely
by
a
certaine
tradition
of
the
Church
,
and
not
by
any
authoritie
of
the
old
or
new
Testament
.
That
opinion
of
the
Canon
law
,
greatly
pleaseth
him
,
because
he
findeth
no
manifest
authoritie
that
euer
God
or
Christ
commaunded
vs
to
confesse
our
sinnes
to
a
Priest
.
The
cleare
and
plaine
maner
of
this
ordinance
,
both
in
respect
of
the
substance
and
circumstance
,
appeareth
onely
by
a
tradition
.
it
had
the
beginning
from
a
positiue
law
of
the
Church
,
and
not
from
the
law
of
God
.
neither
Christ
ordained
it
,
nor
the
auncient
Church
vsed
it
:
Nectarius
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
put
it
downe
in
his
Church
,
and
all
the
Bishops
of
the
East
did
the
like
in
theirs
:
This
is
wonderfull
in
God
,
that
he
not
onely
forgiueth
vs
our
sinnes
,
but
neither
doth
he
disclose
them
or
make
them
knowne
,
neither
doth
he
inforce
vs
to
come
forth
and
tell
them
;
he
requireth
no
more
but
that
we
speake
to
him
alone
,
and
to
him
alone
confesse
our
faults
.
but
newly
brought
vp
leud
preachers
,
most
wickedly
deceiuing
the
people
,
There
appeareth
no
positiue
law
enioyning
shrift
before
the
receipt
of
the
Communion
:
the
law
of
God
hath
no
such
prec●
pt
,
but
the
contrary
is
insinuated
,
where
the
Apostle
saith
,
Let
a
man
try
himself
.
Wherfore
out
of
this
document
of
the
Apostle
,
it
seemeth
vnto
me
that
he
which
is
contrite
for
his
sinne
,
and
receiueth
the
Communion
without
shrift
,
sinneth
not
mortally
,
though
he
haue
a
confessor
at
hand
.
The
reason
mouing
me
thus
to
thinke
,
is
,
because
it
is
plaine
,
that
a
man
hauing
contrition
for
his
mortall
sinne
not
confessed
,
and
so
receiuing
,
doth
that
which
is
not
sinne
of
it
owne
kind
.
Yea
to
receiue
the
other
Sacraments
also
with
contrition
onely
,
seemeth
no
where
to
be
forbidden
.
And
that
which
is
not
confirmed
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Fathers
,
must
not
by
a
superstitious
noueltie
be
commanded
.
seeing
iustification
is
the
infusion
of
grace
,
whereupon
sinne
is
remitted
,
it
followeth
that
confession
is
not
necessary
,
either
for
the
obtaining
pardon
of
our
sinne
,
or
for
our
iustification
.
For
according
to
the
true
order
of
things
,
confession
in
time
followeth
contrition
:
and
therfore
seeing
contrition
it self
is
not
without
iustification
,
the
said
iustification
may
be
and
is
without
confession
.
A
man
contrite
or
sorowfull
for
his
sinne
,
standeth
cleane
in
the
iudgement
of
God
,
and
is
a
formed
member
of
the
militant
Church
.
the
Priest
hath
no
power
to
forgiue
sinne
,
or
to
worke
any
spirituall
effect
by
vertue
of
the
keyes
,
by
●●claring
him
to
be
absolued
?
it
is
an
vsuall
thing
for
them
to
turne
their
confession
into
curiosities
and
babling
,
mingling
profane
talke
concerning
vile
things
.
hypocrites
wil
neuer
confesse
truly
,
but
either
cloake
,
or
dissemble
,
or
defend
their
sinnes
:
yea
religious
men
themselues
,
in
nothing
so
much
as
in
dissembling
confessions
.
For
seldome
or
scarce
at
all
do
they
confesse
otherwise
then
in
generall
termes
,
naming
no
great
sinne
.
What
they
say
one
day
,
that
they
say
the
next
,
as
if
euery
day
they
sinned
alike
.
it
was
an
ordinary
practise
for
the
priests
to
commit
execrable
villany
with
the
women
at
shrift
,
rauishing
wiues
,
and
deflouring
maides
in
the
Church
,
and
committing
Sodomie
with
yong
men
,
the
Church
was
made
a
stewes
:
questions
and
resolutions
like
a
iudge
of
China
in
his
chaire
guilt
with
gold
such
as
come
to
confession
kneeling
on
their
bare
knees
,
as
of
maidenhead
so
of
priesthood
no
man
may
iudge
:
I
could
by
many
examples
,
fresh
in
memory
,
shew
how
fit
this
shrift
is
for
bawdry
:
for
Priests
,
Monkes
and
Nunnes
haue
this
speciall
prerogatiue
,
that
vnder
pretence
of
religion
they
may
go
vp
and
downe
when
and
whither
they
will
;
and
vnder
colour
of
confession
,
talke
with
any
woman
,
whom
they
oftentimes
entertaine
but
homely
.
Closely
they
go
to
the
stewes
,
rauish
virgins
and
widowes
;
yea
many
times
,
which
my selfe
haue
seene
and
knowne
,
runne
away
with
mens
wiues
,
and
cary
them
to
their
fellowes
;
and
hereby
,
whose
soules
they
should
gaine
to
God
,
their
bodies
they
sacrifice
to
the
diuell
.
cast
their
owne
filth
in
their
faces
.
Full sweetly heard he confession , And pleasant was his absolution : He was an easie man to giue penance , There as he wist to haue a good pittance For vnto a poore order for to giue , Is signe that a man is well yshriue . For many a man is so hard of hart , That he may not weepe though him smart . Therefore in steed of weeping and of praiers , Men more giue siluer to the poore Friers .
they
are
not
necessarie
to
saluation
:
good
workes
are
necessarie
to
saluation
:
a
consequence
of
our
doctrine
,
and
our
secret
meaning
,
man
is
iustified
by
the
grace
of
God
not
imputing
our
sinnes
vnto
vs
,
which
grace
,
faith
apprehendeth
by
beleeuing
:
and
this
faith
is
liuing
,
and
worketh
by
charitie
,
without
which
faith
and
true
repentance
no
man
can
be
saued
;
so
excluding
not
the
necessitie
,
but
onely
the
merit
of
our
workes
?
Melancthon
,
Brentius
,
Kemnitius
,
Caluin
and
Luther
teach
,
that
good
workes
must
be
done
,
and
shew
them
to
be
necessary
in
some
sort
,
in
that
they
affirme
it
is
no
true
faith
vnlesse
it
bring
forth
good
workes
,
and
be
accompanied
with
charity
.
of
mercie
The
sufferings
of
this
life
are
not
worthy
of
the
glorie
in
the
life
to
come
.
The
heauenly
blessednesse
,
which
the
Scripture
calleth
the
reward
of
the
iust
,
is
not
giuen
them
of
God
gratis
&
freely
,
but
is
due
to
their
workes
:
yea
God
hath
set
forth
heauen
to
sale
for
our
workes
.
Farre
be
it
from
vs
that
the
righteous
should
looke
for
eternall
life
,
as
a
poore
man
doth
for
his
almes
,
for
it
is
much
more
honour
for
them
as
victors
and
triumphers
to
possesse
it
,
as
the
garland
which
by
their
labour
they
haue
deserued
.
That
although
the
restauration
of
mankinde
be
ascribed
to
the
merits
of
Christ
,
yet
it
is
not
for
Christs
merits
that
our
workes
are
rewarded
with
eternall
life
:
neither
doth
God
,
when
he
giueth
the
reward
,
looke
toward
Christs
death
,
but
onely
to
the
first
institution
of
mankind
,
wherein
by
the
law
of
nature
it
was
appointed
,
that
in
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
,
obedience
should
be
rewarded
with
life
,
as
disobedience
is
with
death
.
A
supernaturall
worke
proceeding
from
grace
,
within
it selfe
,
and
of
it
owne
nature
,
hath
a
proportion
and
condignitie
with
the
reward
,
and
a
sufficient
value
to
be
worth
the
same
.
The
reward
therfore
is
not
giuen
for
Christs
merit
.
The
merit
of
Christ
cannot
be
made
our
merit
,
therefore
neither
can
our
merits
haue
the
power
of
meriting
from
Christs
merits
,
or
any
more
worthinesse
then
they
be
ordained
to
haue
of
themselues
.
It
must
not
be
denied
but
our
merits
are
true
merits
,
so
that
the
workes
of
the
godly
proceeding
from
grace
,
haue
of
themselues
an
inward
worthinesse
,
and
are
proportionable
to
the
reward
,
in
the
same
manner
as
if
we
conceiued
a
man
to
be
iust
,
and
worke
well
,
without
the
merits
of
Christ
,
as
many
thinke
of
the
Angels
,
and
of
man
in
the
state
of
innocencie
.
He
that
doth
good
,
seeking
reward
thereby
,
serueth
not
God
,
but
his
owne
will
.
I
can
hardly
beleeue
there
is
any
worke
that
may
require
the
reward
of
debt
.
We
must
vnderstand
that
God
bringeth
vs
to
eternall
life
,
not
for
our
merits
,
but
for
his
owne
mercie
.
That
the
merits
of
men
are
not
such
,
that
eternall
life
should
be
due
to
them
of
right
,
or
that
God
should
offer
men
iniurie
if
he
did
not
therefore
bestow
it
.
The
mercy
of
God
is
my
merit
.
The
things
which
we
call
our
merits
are
the
nurses
of
our
hope
,
the
prouocations
of
loue
,
the
signes
of
our
election
,
the
forerunners
of
our
future
happinesse
,
the
way
to
the
kingdome
,
not
the
cause
why
we
raigne
.
It
is
one
thing
for
God
to
reward
men
according
to
their
works
,
and
another
thing
to
giue
the
reward
for
the
workes
themselues
.
When
the
Scripture
saith
,
according
to
our
workes
,
the
qualitie
of
our
workes
is
vnderstood
,
that
the
reward
shall
be
his
whose
the
workes
are
:
for
vnto
that
blessed
life
,
wherein
we
liue
with
God
,
can
no
labour
be
compared
,
no
worke
likened
,
seeing
the
Apostle
saith
,
The
suffering
of
this
life
is
not
worthy
of
the
glorie
of
the
life
to
come
.
Lord
,
I
set
the
death
of
Christ
betweene
me
and
my
bad
merits
,
and
I
offer
his
merits
for
my
owne
merits
which
I
should
haue
,
but
haue
not
:
and
betweene
me
and
thine
anger
,
I
interpose
the
death
of
my
Lord
Iesu
.
God
my
Protector
looke
not
vpon
me
,
but
first
looke
vpon
thy
onely
Sonne
,
and
place
betweene
me
and
thee
,
him
thy
Sonne
,
his
crosse
,
his
bloud
,
his
passion
his
merits
:
that
so
thy
iustice
passing
through
his
bloud
and
merits
,
when
it
cometh
at
the
last
to
me
,
it
may
be
gentle
and
full
of
mercie
.
He
is
to
be
reputed
the
sounder
Diuine
,
and
the
better
Catholicke
,
and
more
agreeable
to
the
Scripture
,
that
simply
denieth
such
merit
,
confessing
that
simply
no
man
meriteth
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
but
obtaineth
it
by
the
grace
&
free
will
of
God
that
giueth
it
.
by
reason
of
the
vncertaintie
of
a
mans
owne
righteousnesse
,
and
for
feare
of
vaine
glory
,
it
is
the
safest
way
to
repose
our
whole
confidence
in
the
sole
mercy
and
goodnesse
of
God
.
no
man
,
without
reuelation
,
can
be
sure
he
hath
true
merits
,
or
that
he
shall
perseuer
therein
;
and
nothing
is
easier
then
to
be
tempted
with
the
pride
of
his
owne
good
workes
.
We
are
made
righteous
not
by
our
owne
righteousnesse
,
but
by
the
righteousnesse
of
God
in
Christ
:
who
putteth
his
owne
iustice
betweene
his
Fathers
iudgement
and
our
iniustice
,
vnder
the
which
as
vnder
a
shield
,
he
protecteth
vs
from
the
diuine
wrath
which
we
haue
deserued
.
The
parable
of
him
that
hired
labourers
into
his
vineyard
,
teacheth
that
whatsoeuer
God
giueth
vs
,
is
of
grace
not
of
debt
;
for
all
our
righteousnesse
is
as
a
cloth
polluted
:
yea
the
very
sufferings
of
this
life
are
vnworthy
of
future
glorie
.
If
therfore
thou
desirest
to
hold
the
grace
and
fauour
of
God
,
make
no
mention
of
thy
merits
.
no
worke
done
by
man
,
though
coming
from
the
greatest
charitie
,
meriteth
of
condignitie
either
eternall
life
or
any
other
reward
either
eternall
or
temporall
;
because
euery
such
worke
is
the
gift
of
God
.
the
reward
is
simply
due
to
no
workes
,
nor
of
their
nature
,
but
onely
through
the
free
appointment
of
God
,
who
out
of
the
abundance
of
his
mercie
hath
ordained
to
reward
such
workes
with
eternall
life
.
There
is
no
merit
of
condignitie
betweene
man
and
God
,
but
onely
betweene
man
and
man
;
the
said
merit
being
strictly
taken
to
import
a
voluntarie
action
whereto
the
reward
is
due
of
iustice
,
so
that
if
it
be
not
giuen
,
there
is
wrong
offered
.
And
whatsoeuer
we
receiue
of
God
,
whether
it
be
grace
or
glory
,
whether
temporall
or
spirituall
good
,
whatsoeuer
good
worke
we
haue
before
done
for
it
,
yet
we
receiue
the
same
rather
of
Gods
liberalitie
then
of
the
debt
of
the
worke
.
And
forasmuch
as
no
mans
free
gift
can
bind
him
to
giue
more
,
but
he
that
receiueth
more
,
is
the
more
bound
to
him
that
giueth
it
;
therfore
hence
it
followeth
that
by
the
good
habits
and
deeds
which
God
hath
enabled
vs
to
do
,
he
is
not
bound
by
the
debt
of
his
iustice
to
giue
vs
more
,
that
he
should
be
vniust
if
he
gaue
it
not
,
but
we
rather
are
bound
to
him
:
and
it
is
rashnesse
,
yea
blasphemy
,
to
thinke
or
say
the
contrary
,
if
God
giue
any
reward
to
our
well
doings
,
this
is
not
that
he
is
a
debtor
to
the
workes
,
but
of
his
owne
liberalitie
.
a
man
doing
what
he
is
able
by
the
power
of
his
freewill
,
before
his
conuersion
,
omitting
nothing
that
tendeth
to
the
obtaining
Gods
fauour
,
merits
hereby
of
congruitie
that
God
of
his
goodnesse
,
which
bindeth
himselfe
to
accept
euery
one
that
turneth
himselfe
to
him
,
should
prepare
him
to
further
grace
:
of
heresie
our
workes
of
their
very
nature
deserue
eternall
life
;
the
reward
whereof
is
a
thing
equally
and
iustly
answering
to
the
time
and
weight
of
the
worke
,
rather
then
a
free
gift
,
so
that
God
should
be
vniust
if
he
gaue
it
not
:
To
workes
done
by
faith
,
and
the
helpe
of
God
,
we
ascribe
no
such
merit
as
hath
the
reward
of
iustice
to
answer
them
:
but
onely
the
merit
of
impetration
,
which
the
schoolemen
called
the
merit
of
congruitie
,
not
of
condignitie
:
The
merits
of
a
mans
workes
proceed
from
the
grace
of
God
,
and
his
vnion
with
Christ
.
this
is
heresie
the
dignitie
of
the
person
addeth
nothing
to
the
reason
of
meriting
,
and
they
may
merit
heauen
that
are
not
yet
adopted
to
be
the
sonnes
of
God
.
by
reason
God
hath
made
a
promise
,
and
thereby
bound
himselfe
to
reward
them
:
they
deserue
the
reward
though
God
had
made
no
promise
at
all
.
both
the
grace
of
working
and
the
merit
of
the
worke
being
doing
,
flow
both
alik●
from
the
merit
of
Christ
.
it
is
for
Ch●ists
sake
indeed
that
God
hath
enabled
vs
to
do
the
good
worke
,
but
when
it
is
done
,
then
the
reward
is
giuen
not
for
Christ
,
but
for
the
workes
sake
,
without
any
respect
of
Christs
death
.
an
inherent
and
intrinsecall
worthinesse
of
their
owne
,
deseruing
reward
,
as
Adams
workes
had
in
the
state
of
innocency
.
They
be
meritorious
,
and
the
very
cause
of
saluation
so
farre
,
that
God
should
be
vniust
if
he
rendered
not
heauen
for
the
same
.
it
is
rashnesse
and
blasphemy
so
to
speake
,
the
promise
of
God
in
the
Scriptures
no
way
binding
him
to
giue
the
reward
,
but
onely
teaching
that
he
purposeth
to
giue
eternall
life
to
such
as
liue
godly
.
that
men
should
neglect
good
workes
.
mans
nature
is
so
healed
by
grace
,
that
thereby
he
hath
proper
facultie
giuen
him
to
eschue
all
mortall
sin
all
his
life
long
,
and
perfectly
to
fulfill
the
law
.
he
may
of
his
abundant
charitie
do
more
then
the
commandements
require
,
and
so
both
merite
for
himselfe
and
supererogate
for
others
that
want
merits
of
their
owne
.
repugnant
neither
to
grace
nor
charitie
,
not
turning
a
man
from
God
,
nor
deseruing
eternall
punishment
,
nor
breaking
friendship
with
God
,
and
therefore
require
neither
penance
,
nor
confession
,
nor
repentance
,
but
he
that
dieth
therein
may
be
saued
.
a
man
by
the
speciall
grace
of
God
may
liue
without
it
too
all
the
dayes
of
his
life
.
because
they
thought
they
were
pure
from
all
sin
,
Why
doest
thou
foolishly
glorie
as
if
thou
wert
pure
?
why
doest
thou
counterfet
thy selfe
to
be
voide
of
sin
?
what
doest
thou
renouncing
the
fellowship
of
nature
?
If
I
wash
my selfe
in
snow
water
,
and
purge
my
hands
most
cleane
,
yet
shalt
thou
plunge
me
in
the
pit
,
and
mine
owne
clothes
will
make
me
filthy
.
In
many
things
we
sin
all
.
We
are
all
vncleane
,
and
all
our
righteousnesse
is
as
a
menstruous
cloth
.
Who
can
say
,
I
haue
made
my
heart
cleane
,
I
am
pure
from
my
sin
?
There
is
a
generation
pure
in
their
owne
conceit
,
and
yet
are
not
washed
from
their
filthinesse
.
The
commandements
are
such
that
it
is
vnpossible
to
keepe
them
.
Wo
be
to
the
commendablest
life
that
we
leade
,
if
thou
Lord
,
setting
thy
mercie
aside
,
shouldest
examine
it
.
Euery
man
,
be
he
neuer
so
iust
,
yet
because
he
liueth
not
without
veniall
sins
,
may
truly
and
ought
to
say
this
prayer
,
Forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
.
against
his
law
The
Pelagians
thinke
they
haue
spoken
doughtily
,
when
they
say
,
God
wold
neuer
command
what
he
knew
vnpossible
for
man
to
do
:
as
who
should
say
,
any
bodie
knew
not
so
much
?
But
therefore
he
commandeth
things
vnpossible
,
that
we
might
know
what
to
craue
of
him
.
For
it
is
our
faith
,
which
by
prayer
obtaineth
that
which
the
law
requireth
.
Therein
thou
must
yeeld
vnto
me
,
that
the
commandement
neither
hath
bene
fulfilled
in
this
life
by
any
man
,
nor
can
be
.
For
who
dareth
arrogate
to
himselfe
that
which
Saint
Paul
confesseth
he
could
not
comprehend
?
Neither
was
our
Master
ignorant
,
how
the
weight
of
the
law
exceeded
mans
strength
:
yet
he
thought
it
profitable
thereby
to
giue
them
warning
of
their
owne
insufficiencie
,
that
they
might
know
to
what
righteousnes
they
should
bend
as
far
as
they
might
.
By
commanding
therfore
things
impossible
,
he
made
not
men
sinners
,
but
humbled
them
,
that
euery
mouth
might
be
stopt
,
and
the
whole
world
made
subiect
to
God
,
when
no
flesh
shal
be
iustified
in
his
sight
by
the
works
of
the
law
:
for
when
we
receiue
the
commandement
,
and
feele
our
weaknes
,
we
crie
to
heauen
.
Seeke
not
the
perfection
of
the
law
in
mans
vertues
,
for
no
man
is
found
perfect
in
it
.
The
perfection
thereof
is
hid
in
the
crosse
of
Christ
.
All
the
commandements
are
holden
to
be
kept
,
when
that
which
is
not
kept
is
forgiuen
.
there
is
no
hatred
so
capitall
and
deadly
as
that
which
ariseth
from
the
contrarietie
of
religion
.
that
whatsoeuer
we
do
is
sinne
,
It
is
truly
spoken
,
that
a
worke
is
then
vertuous
or
morally
good
,
when
according
to
all
the
circumstances
required
,
it
is
conformed
to
true
reason
:
and
euery
morall
action
not
so
conformed
,
is
euill
and
vitious
:
as
if
it
want
the
due
circumstances
of
the
end
,
&c.
nothing
is
a
good
deede
vnlesse
it
proceed
from
the
loue
of
God
,
whereupon
no
worke
of
infidels
is
a
vertue
,
&c.
a
plate
of
gold
to
weare
on
his
forehead
,
with
the
holinesse
of
Jehouah
grauen
in
it
,
that
he
might
beare
the
iniquitie
of
the
offerings
,
the
holy
offerings
of
the
people
,
the
smoke
of
sweet
odours
with
the
prayers
of
the
Saints
,
such
negligence
and
carele●●●●es●
groweth
vnto
them
,
that
we
could
not
liue
one
day
if
God
should
straightly
examine
them
.
To
will
is
present
with
me
,
but
I
find
no
power
throughly
to
perform
that
which
is
good
.
Lord
helpe
my
vnbeleefe
wo
be
to
our
commendable
life
,
if
God
remouing
his
mercie
,
should
rip
into
it
:
All
our
righteousnesse
standeth
rather
in
the
remission
of
our
sins
,
then
in
any
perfection
of
iustice
.
they
may
be
deceiued
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Iesus
Christ
,
which
walke
not
after
the
flesh
,
but
after
the
spirit
,
by
reason
the
law
of
the
spirit
of
life
in
Iesus
Christ
hath
freed
vs
from
the
law
of
sin
and
of
death
.
subiect
to
error
all
sin
to
be
mortall
of
it selfe
,
and
none
veniall
.
carelesse
in
auoiding
sin
veniall
,
neither
offering
iniury
to
God
,
nor
deseruing
hell
,
nor
binding
vs
to
be
so
sory
for
them
:
but
they
may
be
forgiuen
by
knocking
the
brest
,
going
into
a
Church
,
receiuing
holy
water
,
or
the
Bishops
blessing
,
or
crossing
ones
selfe
,
or
by
any
worke
of
charitie
,
though
we
neuer
thinke
actually
of
them
.
As
for
example
It
is
a
question
among
the
schoole-doctors
,
whether
there
be
any
such
sin
or
no
:
no
sin
is
veniall
of
it selfe
,
but
onely
through
the
mercie
of
God
,
it
being
a
contradiction
that
God
should
forbid
an
act
vnder
a
penaltie
,
and
when
he
hath
done
,
the
said
act
should
not
be
mortall
of
it
owne
nature
;
because
being
thus
forbidden
,
it
is
against
his
law
,
and
that
which
is
against
his
law
is
of
infinite
euill
,
and
so
mortall
.
diminisheth
charitie
properly
against
the
law
of
God
Cursed
be
he
that
performeth
not
all
the
words
of
this
law
to
do
them
.
the
diuision
of
sin
into
mortall
and
veniall
,
being
,
the
diuision
of
that
which
signifieth
the
same
thing
,
and
vpholdeth
the
selfe
same
forme
of
sin
in
the
parts
deuided
:
venials
are
sin
by
analogie
,
and
imperfectly
,
and
not
vniuocally
.
penance
and
satisfaction
,
taught
by
Iohn
Baptist
and
our
blessed
Sauiour
:
the
cutting
off
the
causes
of
sin
,
and
the
stopping
of
the
wayes
that
suggest
them
:
there
is
but
one
satisfaction
onely
to
God
,
euen
that
of
Christ
:
and
we
do
not
properly
satisfie
,
but
only
do
some
thing
in
respect
whereof
Christs
satisfaction
is
applied
to
vs
.
when
God
forgiueth
a
sinner
,
yet
he
forgiueth
not
all
the
punishment
,
but
leaueth
the
party
by
his
owne
workes
,
to
satisfie
till
it
be
washed
away
.
all
good
actions
proceeding
from
vertue
,
either
inward
or
outward
:
the
temporall
punishment
the
relickes
of
sinne
the
fault
it selfe
,
yea
the
same
punishment
that
should
be
suffered
in
hell
,
excepting
the
eternitie
.
The
canonicall
punishment
enioyned
by
the
Priest
,
for
satisfaction
,
includeth
the
punishment
which
is
due
to
sinne
before
the
presence
of
Gods
iustice
.
The
recompence
made
by
satisfaction
,
respecteth
not
only
the
temporall
punishment
that
is
to
be
paied
,
but
some
part
of
the
offence
also
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
which
by
the
said
recompence
must
be
turn●d
away
.
Christs
grace
the
passion
of
Christ
and
they
together
,
make
but
one
masse
of
passions
,
our
sufrings
applying
the
medicine
of
his
merits
to
vs
.
Not
that
his
satisfaction
it selfe
taketh
away
the
punishment
due
to
vs
,
but
in
that
it
remoueth
it
,
so
farre
forth
as
we
haue
grace
from
thence
to
make
our
owne
satisfaction
of
power
.
Though
the
passion
of
Christ
be
the
principall
merit
for
which
the
grace
of
God
,
and
the
opening
of
heauen
,
and
the
glorie
thereof
be
giuen
,
yet
it
is
neuer
the
sole
nor
totall
meritorious
cause
,
but
alwaies
there
concurreth
some
worke
of
him
that
receiueth
the
grace
.
That
a
righteous
man
hath
right
to
the
same
glorie
by
a
twofold
title
:
one
of
the
merits
of
Christ
by
grace
communicated
to
him
,
and
another
of
his
owne
merits
.
That
a
sinner
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
may
satisfie
for
his
sinne
condignly
and
equally
,
and
by
that
satisfaction
obtaine
pardon
.
For
so
much
as
Christ
the
head
,
and
we
the
members
make
one
mysticall
person
,
therefore
my
satisfaction
being
conioyned
with
Christs
satisfaction
,
is
made
simply
equall
as
it
is
the
satisfaction
of
a
mysticall
person
:
yea
sometime
it
is
greater
When
the
soules
in
purgatory
obtaine
remission
of
punishment
,
not
by
pardons
,
or
suffrages
,
for
so
much
as
then
it
is
by
a
condigne
suffering
of
the
whole
punishment
,
there
is
no
reason
why
it
should
be
an
effect
of
Christs
merits
,
because
there
the
man
hath
paid
God
as
much
suffering
as
he
oweth
him
.
a
man
by
the
power
of
nature
,
without
grace
,
may
be
able
to
satisfie
for
veniall
sins
,
&
expell
them
.
bridling
men
from
sinne
I
will
ascend
aboue
the
height
of
the
cloudes
,
and
I
will
be
like
the
most
high
.
Christs
owne
obedience
could
not
haue
satisfied
his
Father
without
them
.
created
to
walke
in
them
euery
sinne
is
of
infinite
wickednesse
,
If
thou
depart
from
thy
former
sinnes
with
all
thy
heart
,
and
truely
promise
God
that
thou
wilt
turne
no
more
to
them
,
he
will
require
nothing
else
for
any
further
satisfaction
.
I
haue
read
of
Peters
teares
,
but
his
satisfaction
I
read
not
,
This
is
a
condigne
satisfaction
to
amend
our
liues
,
and
when
they
are
mended
to
sinne
no
more
.
opened
her
doores
so
wide
to
let
satisfaction
out
and
pardons
in
:
which
is
a
signe
That
he
sent
into
diuers
kingdomes
,
his
treasurers
with
pardons
and
Buls
,
who
extorted
thereby
very
great
summes
of
money
from
the
simple
people
:
that
in
some
one
Prouince
they
would
get
together
an
hundred
thousand
Florenes
,
releasing
all
offences
whatsoeuer
without
any
penance
,
and
dispensing
with
all
irregularities
.
That
all
satisfactory
punishments
may
be
released
by
a
pardon
,
murther
,
incest
,
parricide
,
sodomy
,
sacriledge
,
&c.
Christ
might
release
the
fault
without
any
satisfaction
,
and
so
might
Paul
,
therefore
so
may
the
Pope
.
A
man
may
be
inwardly
so
penitent
and
contrite
,
that
he
shall
need
no
satisfaction
at
all
,
but
may
be
absolued
presently
without
any
penance
doing
.
He
hath
heard
of
many
Diuines
,
that
a
sinner
may
be
so
sorowfull
for
his
sinne
,
that
without
any
other
satisfaction
in
this
world
,
and
without
any
liberalitie
of
his
Prelate
,
or
punishment
in
Purgatorie
,
he
shall
obtaine
eternall
life
through
the
great
mercie
of
God
.
by
none
that
are
otherwise
due
.
If
a
man
do
them
,
not
onely
to
pay
his
debt
thereby
,
but
also
to
satisfie
:
Priest
at
shrift
by
vertue
of
his
keyes
:
penitent
is
not
bound
to
do
that
which
he
inioyneth
him
,
but
may
reserue
himselfe
to
Purgatory
,
or
haue
satisfied
before
he
came
to
confession
.
A
man
without
grace
by
the
power
of
nature
can
satisfie
for
veniall
sinne
.
necessarie
he
be
indued
with
grace
and
charitie
.
only
the
temporall
punishment
due
in
this
life
.
the
sinne
also
The
sinne
and
the
eternall
punishment
also
.
They
do
not
properly
satisfie
,
but
onely
do
some
thing
in
respect
whereof
Christs
satisfaction
is
applyed
to
vs
.
he
ascribeth
no
merit
of
condignitie
to
any
workes
done
by
faith
and
the
helpe
of
God
,
that
in
iustice
the
reward
should
answer
them
,
but
onely
the
merit
of
congruitie
.
euen
in
the
rigor
of
Gods
iustice
,
they
satisfie
,
and
merit
remission
.
damned
:
The
Lutherans
need
no
pardons
,
because
relying
vpon
their
barren
faith
,
they
go
right
downe
to
the
pit
of
hell
.
by
contrition
onely
,
without
confession
,
or
payment
of
outward
punishment
,
or
liberalitie
of
the
Prelate
,
or
pains
in
purgatorie
,
I
may
go
straight
to
heauen
.
that
neither
the
Scripture
nor
the
ancient
Doctors
mention
them
pardons
to
be
grounded
on
the
merits
of
the
Saints
ioyned
with
Christs
merits
,
the
merits
of
the
Saints
haue
bene
alreadie
rewarded
,
yea
beyond
their
desert
,
and
so
are
exhaust
and
spent
,
and
the
pardons
are
giuen
out
of
the
treasurie
of
Christs
passion
alone
.
no
such
treasury
at
all
,
neither
of
the
merits
of
the
Saints
nor
of
Christ
.
Nicol.
Salicet
.
Antidot
.
animae
whosoeuer
saith
deuoutly
,
shall
haue
three
thousand
daies
pardon
of
mortall
sinnes
,
and
twenty
thousand
daies
of
venials
,
giuen
by
Pope
Iohn
the
two
and
twentieth
.
fiue
Pater
nosters
before
the
vernacle
,
and
he
shall
haue
ten
thousand
daies
pardon
,
granted
by
the
same
Pope
.
if
a
man
say
at
the
Leuation
,
he
shall
obtaine
pardon
for
twentie
thousand
daies
,
of
the
grant
of
Pope
Innocent
the
sixth
.
a
praier
made
by
Pope
Gregory
,
which
whosoeuer
saith
deuoutly
,
shall
receiue
fiue
hundred
yeares
pardon
:
prouided
alway
that
at
the
end
of
euery
verse
,
he
say
a
Pater
noster
,
and
an
Aue.
kneele
before
the
crucifixe
and
say
a
praier
and
he
shall
haue
pardon
for
sixe
thousand
,
sixe
hundred
,
threescore
and
sixe
daies
,
of
the
grant
of
Gregory
the
third
;
iust
so
many
daies
as
Christ
had
wounds
in
his
body
:
our
Lord
on
a
day
appeared
to
S.
Briget
at
Rome
,
and
told
her
his
wounds
were
but
fiue
thousand
,
foure
hundred
,
and
fourescore
fiue
thousand
,
foure
hundred
,
fourescore
and
ten
,
the
pricks
of
his
crowne
which
were
threescore
and
twelue
)
in
honor
wherof
if
she
would
say
euery
day
of
the
yeare
fifteene
Pater
nosters
,
and
fifteene
Aues
,
so
she
should
worship
euery
wound
,
once
a
yeare
vse
fifteene
other
praiers
,
which
he
taught
her
adding
them
in
order
to
the
foresaid
fifteene
Pater
nosters
,
then
she
should
deliuer
out
of
Purgatory
fifteen
of
her
kindred
,
and
fifteene
more
should
be
confirmed
in
grace
,
and
fifteene
sinners
conuerted
to
God
:
with
many
other
prerogatiues
which
it
were
too
long
to
rehearse
,
forty
thousand
yeares
of
pardon
whosoeuer
will
say
a
prayer
of
his
making
which
Saint
Bernard
vpon
a
time
saying
before
the
Rood
,
so
pleased
the
said
Rood
,
that
bowing
it selfe
,
it
embraced
him
in
his
armes
:
Amphions
harpe
to
haue
the
armes
of
Christs
passion
,
the
crosse
,
nailes
,
whip
,
lance
,
heart
and
hands
of
Christ
for
example
painted
,
and
them
deuoutly
to
worship
.
by
one
and
thirtie
Popes
,
and
an
hundred
twentie
eight
Bishops
.
The
first
Pope
granting
three
yeares
pardon
to
them
that
vse
it
,
the
other
thirty
adding
euery
one
a
hundred
dayes
more
,
and
each
Bishop
fortie
.
Blessed
are
they
whose
iniquities
are
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinne
is
couered
:
blessed
is
the
man
to
whom
the
Lord
imputeth
no
sinne
.
it
was
alwayes
lawfull
for
Catholick
men
to
vse
the
Catholicke
phrase
of
the
Scripture
,
and
speake
as
it
doth
.
We
receiue
the
promise
of
the
spirit
by
faith
:
righteousnesse
is
imputed
to
all
them
that
beleeue
:
Abraham
beleeued
,
and
it
was
imputed
to
him
for
righteousnesse
.
as
man
was
not
able
to
satisfie
for
so
great
offence
,
therefore
God
gaue
him
a
mediator
who
should
satisfie
for
it
:
whence
it
cometh
to
passe
,
that
by
onely
faith
in
his
p●ssion
,
all
the
fault
is
remitted
,
and
without
his
faith
no
man
is
iustified
.
Our
saluation
is
consummate
,
not
fully
,
but
in
hope
:
by
reason
man
beginneth
to
be
iustified
&
healed
so
,
that
whilest
he
is
iustified
,
the
rest
of
his
sin
remaining
in
his
flesh
,
through
Christ
is
not
imputed
to
him
.
By
faith
we
are
iustified
as
by
the
apprehensiue
cause
:
that
faith
whereby
without
doubting
we
firmly
beleeue
,
that
hauing
true
repentance
,
our
sins
are
forgiuen
vs
for
Christ
:
whereof
notwithstanding
it
behoueth
vs
by
faith
to
haue
the
inward
testimonie
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
an
assent
vnto
all
those
things
which
God
hath
reuealed
,
beleeuing
them
to
be
true
:
Greg.
de
Val.
tom.
3.
pa
34.
A.
B.
Medin
.
in
1.
2.
q
112.
art.
5.
pag
627.
This
word
Only
,
which
now
adayes
they
shout
at
so
in
Luther
,
is
reuerently
heard
and
read
in
the
writings
of
the
Fathers
.
This
is
the
worke
of
God
,
that
he
which
beleeueth
in
Christ
should
be
saued
receiuing
the
pardon
of
his
sinnes
.
But
what
is
the
law
of
faith
?
Euen
to
be
saued
by
grace
:
here
the
Apostle
sheweth
the
goodnesse
of
God
,
who
not
onely
saueth
vs
,
but
also
iustifieth
and
glorifieth
vs
,
vsing
no
workes
hereunto
,
but
requiring
This
is
true
and
perfect
reioycing
in
God
,
when
a
man
is
not
lifted
vp
with
his
owne
righteousnesse
,
but
knoweth
himselfe
to
be
void
of
true
righteousnesse
,
and
to
be
iustified
by
in
Christ
We
haue
not
beleeued
of
our
owne
accord
,
but
being
called
,
we
came
,
and
being
come
,
he
exacteth
not
puritie
and
innocencie
of
life
at
our
hands
,
but
by
he
forgaue
our
sinnes
Whosoeuer
is
touched
with
his
sinnes
,
and
hungreth
after
righteousnesse
,
let
him
beleeue
in
God
that
iustifieth
sinners
,
and
being
iustified
by
he
shall
haue
peace
with
God
.
workes
be
not
the
cause
why
a
man
is
iust
before
God
,
but
rather
they
are
the
execution
and
manifestation
of
his
iustice
:
for
no
man
is
iustified
by
workes
,
but
by
the
infused
:
yea
Abraham
was
not
iustified
by
the
workes
he
did
,
but
by
his
oblation
being
a
worke
of
his
faith
,
and
a
testimonie
of
his
righteousnesse
.
By
the
faith
of
Gods
word
,
working
in
vs
contrition
and
repentance
,
and
other
workes
of
preuenting
grace
,
we
are
iustified
as
by
a
certaine
preparatiue
and
disposing
cause
:
but
by
faith
,
whereby
without
doubt
we
firmly
beleeue
our
sins
to
be
forgiuen
for
Christ
,
we
are
So
God
iustifieth
vs
by
a
double
righteousnesse
,
as
by
formall
and
essentiall
causes
;
whereof
one
and
the
chiefe
is
the
perfect
righteousnes
of
Christ
;
not
as
it
is
out
of
vs
in
him
,
but
as
and
when
the
same
being
apprehended
by
faith
,
is
imputed
to
vs
for
righteousnesse
.
And
this
imputed
iustice
of
Christ
is
the
chiefe
and
speciall
cause
of
our
iustification
,
whereunto
we
are
principally
to
rely
and
trust
.
onely
faith
not
imputing
our
sinnes
free
will
the
author
of
sinne
the
graue
,
the
barren
wombe
,
the
earth
,
and
the
fire
,
which
neuer
say
,
I
haue
enough
,
the
contentious
spirit
of
an
aduersarie
,
free
will
the
author
of
sinne
The
Protestants
know
well
that
God
intendeth
not
that
which
is
formall
in
sinne
himselfe
,
nor
inclineth
the
will
of
man
that
he
should
intend
it
.
the
said
effects
shall
proceed
out
of
them
according
to
their
owne
manner
,
which
is
the
proper
roote
and
foundation
whence
that
impotencie
that
is
in
our
will
ariseth
.
so
this
act
or
iudgement
of
our
vnderstanding
,
is
the
roote
from
whence
the
free
choice
of
our
will
ariseth
,
in
such
manner
as
whatsoeuer
it
be
that
goeth
before
the
act
of
our
will
,
or
setteth
in
with
it
,
to
incline
it
,
For
wheresoeuer
these
two
concurre
,
freedome
from
violence
and
necessitie
,
and
the
full
consent
of
reason
,
there
is
the
whole
and
true
reason
of
libertie
.
no
second
cause
can
worke
without
the
agency
of
the
first
:
the
first
cause
floweth
into
the
effect
of
the
second
cause
,
more
then
the
second
cause
it self
doth
:
and
thereupon
God
being
the
first
cause
of
all
things
,
the
effects
of
second
causes
,
whether
they
be
naturall
,
or
whether
they
proceed
from
freewill
,
are
more
subiected
to
God
then
to
their
second
causes
.
the
first
cause
is
not
onely
the
cause
of
the
effect
produced
by
the
second
cause
,
but
also
the
cause
why
the
second
cause
produceth
such
an
effect
.
man
therefore
hath
no
freewill
,
and
that
he
cannot
do
otherwise
then
he
doth
,
God
is
the
author
of
sin
?
when
our
will
produceth
any
act
,
it
is
not
in
the
power
thereof
,
at
that
instant
,
not
to
produce
it
.
will
can
do
nothing
but
God
will
haue
it
so
to
do
.
there
is
no
power
at
all
in
our
will
,
but
Gods
will
worketh
and
effecteth
all
things
.
God
determineth
our
will
by
his
immutable
counsell
,
&c.
all
men
need
the
speciall
helpe
of
Gods
grace
to
do
any
thing
that
good
is
.
Man
cannot
vse
the
power
of
his
will
but
so
farre
forth
as
he
worketh
in
the
power
of
God
.
all
our
choise
and
will
is
immediatly
disposed
of
God
.
whether
men
will
or
no
,
yet
can
they
not
peruert
the
order
of
Gods
prouidence
set
downe
from
all
eternitie
,
to
do
at
any
time
that
which
God
absolutely
will
not
,
or
not
to
do
what
he
absolutely
willeth
.
no
effect
is
called
necessarie
of
the
first
and
remote
causes
,
but
onely
of
the
second
and
nearer
Man
is
not
holden
to
haue
freewill
in
choosing
and
consulting
,
because
he
can
do
it
of
his
owne
strength
,
but
because
the
cooperation
of
God
being
allowed
,
he
can
do
it
.
Our
will
vnable
to
any
good
,
till
God
send
his
speciall
grace
thereunto
.
They
go
not
the
right
way
to
worke
,
who
aspiring
to
walke
after
the
spirit
,
place
the
hope
of
a
better
reformed
life
,
in
the
commadement
of
the
law
,
and
freedome
of
their
owne
will
.
is
Pelagianisme
and
deserueth
to
be
hissed
at
.
No
man
is
reprobated
because
of
the
euill
vse
of
his
freewill
,
or
finall
resistance
of
grace
,
which
God
foresaw
in
him
.
considering
the
reprobate
absolutely
,
there
can
no
cause
or
reason
of
their
reprobation
be
giuen
on
their
own
behalfe
.
But
all
the
effects
of
reprobation
are
ordinated
to
this
one
end
,
to
shew
the
iustice
of
God
,
and
his
mercie
towards
the
elect
.
God
the
authour
of
sinne
God
is
immediatly
the
first
cause
of
all
things
produced
by
the
second
causes
.
But
of
things
euill
,
he
is
the
mediate
cause
,
in
that
he
produceth
and
preserueth
the
creature
that
is
the
mediate
cause
of
euill
.
we
speake
of
the
sinnes
of
commission
,
not
onely
the
will
of
the
creature
is
the
efficient
cause
of
euery
such
act
,
but
euen
God
himselfe
who
immediatly
causeth
euery
act
.
And
if
you
reply
,
that
then
God
should
sinne
by
causing
an
act
of
such
deformitie
,
as
the
will
of
the
creature
sinnes
when
it
causeth
such
an
act
:
I
answer
,
that
God
is
debter
to
no
man
,
and
therefore
he
is
bound
neither
to
cause
that
act
,
nor
the
contrary
;
nor
yet
not
to
cause
it
;
but
the
will
of
the
creature
,
by
Gods
law
is
bound
not
to
cause
the
act
,
and
so
consequently
sinnes
by
doing
it
.
some
Doctors
of
his
time
affirmed
,
that
albeit
the
sinfull
act
were
of
God
,
yet
the
sinne
was
not
:
which
saying
,
may
haue
a
good
sence
,
not
by
conceiuing
the
deformitie
to
be
any
thing
distinct
from
the
act
,
which
is
not
caused
of
God
;
but
vnderstanding
,
that
although
the
sinfull
act
be
of
God
,
yet
as
it
is
sinfull
it
is
not
of
God
,
who
doth
nothing
against
that
which
right
reason
iudgeth
should
be
done
.
Many
solemne
Doctors
confesse
,
that
God
is
the
cause
of
sinne
,
and
that
he
can
cause
and
will
sinne
.
A
sinner
when
he
sinneth
,
doth
against
the
will
and
law
of
God
in
one
sence
,
and
in
another
,
not
.
He
doth
indeed
against
his
signified
will
,
and
against
his
precepts
and
prohibitions
,
which
by
a
figuratiue
speech
,
are
called
his
will
;
but
against
the
will
of
his
good
pleasure
he
doth
not
,
nor
against
the
eff●ctuall
ordination
of
God
.
That
no
sinne
falleth
out
beside
the
will
and
intention
of
God
:
that
by
a
figure
he
commandeth
it
,
and
exciteth
men
vnto
it
,
as
a
huntsman
setteth
the
dog
vpon
a
hare
,
by
letting
go
the
slip
that
held
the
dogge
.
God
therefore
not
onely
permitteth
the
wicked
to
do
many
euils
,
neither
doth
he
onely
forsake
the
godly
,
that
they
may
be
constrained
to
suffer
the
things
done
against
them
by
the
wicked
:
but
he
also
ouerseeth
their
euill
wils
,
and
ruleth
,
and
gouerneth
them
,
and
boweth
,
and
bendeth
them
by
working
inuisibly
in
them
.
And
not
onely
inclineth
euill
wils
to
one
euill
rather
then
another
,
by
permitting
them
to
be
caried
into
one
euill
,
and
not
permitting
them
to
be
caried
into
another
:
but
also
positiuely
he
bendeth
them
,
by
inclining
them
to
one
euill
and
turning
them
from
another
,
occasionally
and
morally
,
&c.
The
Schoolemen
call
it
he
had
power
in
himselfe
to
perseuere
in
grace
,
because
the
grace
whereby
he
might
perseuere
,
was
in
the
power
of
his
will
.
a
man
wounded
before
any
grace
come
,
it
is
free
to
do
good
,
but
this
freedome
is
as
it
were
bound
and
stopped
till
God
giue
it
power
.
As
a
man
hauing
the
sight
of
his
eyes
,
yet
seeth
not
till
some
sensible
forme
come
,
which
forme
is
not
the
cause
he
seeth
,
but
that
which
perfecteth
the
sight
.
it
exceedeth
not
the
facultie
of
mans
nature
to
do
the
acts
of
charitie
,
which
may
euen
merit
at
Gods
hands
,
the
workes
of
the
very
Gentiles
are
not
sinne
,
by
doing
what
is
in
our
owne
power
,
euen
by
nature
,
without
any
grace
,
we
may
merit
Gods
grace
of
congruitie
dead
in
sinne
perceiueth
not
the
things
of
Gods
spirit
,
neither
can
know
them
,
for
they
are
spiritually
discerned
.
the
operation
of
the
will
in
chusing
or
refusing
whatsoeuer
the
full
and
perfect
iudgement
of
our
vnderstanding
offereth
:
there
is
a
libertie
which
is
opposed
against
necessitie
;
or
more
truly
against
coaction
,
because
some
things
are
necessary
which
yet
are
done
freely
though
necessarily
,
but
not
of
constraint
or
violence
and
of
this
libertie
we
call
mans
will
free
.
necessitie
to
be
compulsiue
and
externall
constraint
God
by
his
concourse
determineth
the
action
of
mans
will
:
great
clearks
in
his
time
did
place
this
precedent
necessitie
,
which
is
the
cause
that
the
thing
is
,
in
humane
workes
,
and
that
it
flowed
from
Gods
wil.
Our
will
is
inclined
,
changed
,
determined
by
God
:
he
maketh
that
one
inclination
shall
succeed
another
.
Man
cannot
vse
the
vertue
of
his
owne
will
,
but
so
farre
forth
as
he
worketh
in
the
power
of
Gods
will
.
as
a
man
by
deuice
should
let
birds
flie
,
and
yet
causeth
them
all
to
go
to
such
places
as
himself
wold
.
so
doth
God
rule
the
will
,
yea
moue
and
apply
it
to
that
it
willeth
.
Mans
will
in
things
appertaining
to
pietie
and
saluation
,
can
will
nothing
without
the
assistance
of
Gods
grace
,
the
speciall
assistance
doing
that
which
is
in
our
owne
power
,
going
before
the
infusion
of
all
grace
,
at
least
in
nature
.
the
generall
influence
of
Gods
grace
being
admitted
,
yet
no
man
by
his
naturall
freewill
could
do
any
good
without
his
speciall
helpe
:
Man
,
before
all
grace
,
hath
free-will
,
not
onely
to
things
morall
and
naturall
,
but
euen
to
the
workes
of
pietie
,
and
to
things
supernaturall
.
we
would
receiue
them
without
scruple
,
but
that
they
speake
them
,
whose
meaning
is
wel
enough
knowne
vnto
vs
.
Freewill
by
it
owne
nature
,
without
the
gift
of
grace
,
can
eschue
euery
new
mortall
sinne
:
and
the
habits
of
grace
,
infused
or
attained
,
cooperate
with
the
will
,
to
helpe
it
to
will
delightfully
,
readily
and
easily
:
for
the
ouercoming
of
tentations
(
so
that
no
sinne
be
committed
)
they
do
not
alway
require
Gods
speciall
helpe
,
properly
so
called
;
that
is
to
say
,
internall
illumination
,
and
his
supernaturall
motion
;
but
any
help
whatsoeuer
.
Some
morall
works
of
the
easier
sort
may
thus
be
done
,
when
no
great
temptation
riseth
against
vs
.
Man
in
the
state
of
corrupted
nature
,
hath
freewill
touching
things
morall
:
before
any
grace
come
to
him
he
hath
a
remote
and
vnperfect
power
to
do
the
works
of
godlinesse
:
otherwise
it
cannot
be
conceiued
how
mans
will
should
actiuely
concurre
to
the
workes
of
godlinesse
.
All
the
commaundements
that
are
naturall
,
may
be
obserued
throughout
the
whole
life
of
man
,
without
the
helpe
of
Gods
grace
,
onely
by
the
strength
of
nature
,
and
all
mortall
sinnes
against
them
may
be
auoided
.
The
workes
of
merit
and
charitie
exceed
not
the
whole
facultie
of
mans
nature
,
though
it
stand
in
Gods
liberalitie
to
accept
such
workes
at
meritorious
:
God
of
his
grace
may
accept
the
good
motion
of
our
will
,
proceeding
from
our
pure
naturals
,
and
so
consequently
such
an
act
may
be
meritorious
.
the
very
Gentiles
knew
God
,
and
did
many
things
wherein
was
no
sinne
,
and
this
was
sufficient
to
iustifie
and
saue
them
:
Euen
such
as
are
aliens
from
the
true
knowledge
of
Christ
,
may
do
workes
that
shal
be
polluted
with
no
fault
,
but
deserue
exceeding
commendation
.
It
is
yet
more
to
be
wondred
,
that
any
man
should
absolutely
pronounce
,
that
a
man
by
his
pure
naturals
alone
,
without
the
speciall
helpe
of
God
,
can
will
,
and
do
well
;
when
they
that
say
thus
,
exclude
thereby
the
necessitie
of
Gods
helpe
,
which
is
by
teaching
and
knowledge
,
and
so
giue
lesse
to
grace
then
Pelagius
himselfe
.
sauing
his
reuerence
it
was
Pelagianisme
.
he
thinketh
it
false
and
worse
then
false
,
that
any
man
without
the
speciall
and
supernaturall
helpe
of
God
,
can
be
able
to
do
a
supernaturall
act
.
Freewil
without
Gods
help
is
of
power
to
nothing
but
sinne
,
and
it
draweth
towards
iniquitie
so
much
the
faster
,
by
how
much
the
sharplier
it
is
bent
to
action
.
Freewil
,
before
grace
repaire
it
,
is
pressed
and
ouercome
with
concupiscence
:
and
hath
weaknes
in
euil
,
but
no
grace
in
good
,
and
therefore
may
sinne
,
and
cannot
but
sinne
,
euen
damnably
.
Albeit
no
man
by
his
freewill
can
merit
grace
whereby
he
may
do
workes
meritorious
,
yet
he
may
dispose
himselfe
to
the
obtaining
of
such
grace
;
which
God
will
not
deny
him
if
he
do
that
which
is
in
himselfe
.
And
therefore
it
is
not
altogether
without
the
compasse
of
our
will
to
do
workes
meritorious
.
It
must
be
confessed
that
if
man
do
what
is
in
himselfe
,
God
giueth
his
grace
necessarily
,
that
is
,
immutably
,
as
the
Sunne
giueth
his
light
to
all
that
will
receiue
it
,
and
as
we
say
,
it
is
of
necessitie
that
God
be
immortall
.
The
proportion
betweene
a
corporall
and
spirituall
blind
man
,
holdeth
not
:
because
the
spirituall
blinde
hath
a
power
preparatiue
and
operatiue
to
his
seeing
,
because
he
can
do
somthing
which
being
done
he
shall
see
:
&
when
grace
is
powred
into
him
bringing
forth
the
act
of
seeing
from
the
faculty
of
seeing
,
there
is
no
new
facultie
bestowed
vpon
him
.
All
men
grant
,
and
good
reason
,
that
a
man
without
any
new
habituall
grace
infused
from
God
,
can
prepare
himselfe
to
grace
.
The
Councell
of
Trent
chose
rather
to
call
good
works
going
before
iustification
,
dispositions
or
preparations
to
grace
,
then
merits
of
any
sort
.
Our
workes
before
we
haue
attained
grace
,
dispose
and
prepare
vs
to
grace
.
According
to
Scotus
opinion
,
which
I
neither
defend
,
the
Gentiles
,
by
their
workes
morally
good
,
and
by
the
common
influence
of
nature
,
might
merit
of
congruitie
,
the
effectuall
grace
of
God
,
seeing
his
goodnesse
suffereth
no
man
to
perish
who
doth
that
which
is
in
himselfe
.
is
a
good
part
of
Pelagius
his
error
,
if
I
haue
any
skill
,
Without
me
ye
can
do
nothing
,
Who
hath
separated
thee
?
what
hast
thou
which
thou
hast
not
receiued
?
For
what
is
more
foolish
then
to
pray
for
that
which
I
haue
in
my
owne
power
?
our
vprising
humane
will
hath
some
power
,
which
being
breathed
vpon
by
Gods
Spirit
,
doth
not
a
little
worke
,
with
working
grace
in
his
conuersion
.
eye
,
which
though
it
see
not
in
the
darke
,
yet
can
see
as
soone
as
light
cometh
,
in
it selfe
it
hath
the
facultie
of
seeing
.
halfe
mad
when
helpe
cometh
to
cure
him
.
the
efficacy
of
the
grace
whereby
we
vprise
,
lieth
in
the
cooperation
of
our
will
with
it
,
Gods
grace
and
our
free-will
make
one
cause
of
our
application
to
iustice
.
It
is
in
the
power
of
our
freewill
to
hinder
,
or
not
to
hinder
,
the
receiuing
of
diuine
grace
:
Gods
motion
leaueth
man
altogether
free
,
to
be
conuerted
or
not
be
.
His
will
is
truly
free
,
and
determineth
it selfe
,
though
God
moue
and
apply
it
to
the
worke
,
in
that
Gods
motion
is
in
the
power
thereof
.
That
man
is
conuerted
and
answereth
Gods
calling
,
this
is
to
be
ascribed
to
his
owne
freewill
and
Gods
grace
.
The
helpe
of
God
being
giuen
alike
to
both
,
yet
one
man
is
conuerted
,
and
the
other
not
.
And
if
it
be
demanded
what
the
reason
is
,
why
this
man
is
conuerted
and
that
man
is
not
?
it
is
not
because
he
that
is
conuerted
receiued
greater
helpe
of
God
whereby
he
might
effectually
be
conuerted
:
but
the
reason
is
to
be
assigned
on
the
behalfe
of
his
freewill
:
namely
that
being
assisted
with
equall
helpe
,
the
one
would
be
conuerted
,
and
the
other
would
not
be
conuerted
.
Our
owne
strength
is
not
sufficient
to
bring
vs
backe
from
death
.
We
cannot
be
conuerted
and
saued
by
our
owne
power
.
The
exciting
grace
,
which
disposeth
thee
to
thy
conuersion
,
God
worketh
in
thee
without
thee
,
God
soweth
it
in
vs
,
without
vs
,
but
he
reapeth
it
with
vs
:
not
that
our
cooperation
is
needfull
,
but
that
our
consent
is
required
,
when
that
,
first
stirring
vs
vp
,
is
gone
before
our
consent
:
a
men
indued
with
the
habit
of
charitie
,
needeth
no
more
but
Gods
generall
helpe
to
the
acts
and
exercises
of
his
charitie
.
When
it
is
said
the
will
cannot
cooperate
to
rise
again
,
the
meaning
is
,
that
it
cannot
do
it
so
easily
:
When
our
wil
by
Gods
help
,
hath
begun
to
do
any
good
,
it
cannot
without
the
same
speciall
helpe
,
prosecute
the
good
begun
,
nor
perseuere
in
it
.
euery
man
,
in
this
present
state
,
is
so
weake
and
infirme
to
each
good
worke
,
falling
vnder
Gods
law
;
that
not
onely
to
do
it
better
and
more
easily
,
but
euen
simply
to
do
it
he
needeth
,
by
reason
of
his
infirmitie
,
the
speciall
aide
of
Gods
grace
:
so
farre
forth
that
without
this
aide
he
can
do
no
good
.
Gods
workes
be
perfect
Libertie
from
sinne
,
is
onely
in
good
men
,
whom
Gods
grace
hath
set
free
,
not
that
they
cannot
sinne
,
but
that
sinne
shall
beare
no
dominion
ouer
them
.
That
Gods
grace
so
healeth
our
nature
,
that
we
do
not
onely
receiue
thereby
a
condition
to
be
able
to
auoid
all
mortall
sinnes
all
our
life
long
,
but
also
by
our
workes
merit
the
increase
of
grace
and
eternal
life
.
although
it
exceed
not
the
facultie
of
our
nature
to
do
a
good
worke
,
yet
it
is
not
in
vs
to
make
the
same
meritorious
,
vnlesse
God
of
his
bounty
will
accept
it
.
This
is
the
part
of
godly
minded
men
,
to
attribute
nothing
to
themselues
but
all
to
Gods
grace
.
Whence
it
followeth
,
that
how
much
soeuer
a
man
giue
to
grace
,
yet
in
so
doing
he
departeth
not
from
pietie
;
though
to
do
it
he
should
detract
something
from
the
power
of
nature
and
freewill
.
But
when
any
thing
is
taken
from
Gods
grace
,
and
giuen
to
nature
,
which
belongeth
to
grace
,
that
cannot
be
without
eminent
danger
.
There
haue
not
bene
wanting
Diuines
in
our
times
,
who
haue
giuen
too
much
to
freewill
,
and
the
power
of
nature
:
and
while
they
thought
to
eschue
the
error
of
Lutherans
,
they
fell
into
the
proud
heresie
of
Pelagians
.
And
to
make
men
free
they
haue
made
them
proud
,
&
filled
them
with
sacriledge
.
without
me
ye
can
do
nothing
.
Vnthankfull
men
to
ascribe
so
much
to
weake
&
wounded
nature
:
true
it
is
,
that
man
,
when
he
was
made
,
had
great
strength
of
freewill
,
but
by
sinne
he
lost
it
.
nigra
&
formosa
,
blacke
and
faire
.
Cant.
de
corde
puro
,
&
conscientia
bona
,
&
fide
non
ficta
,
though
we
abstaine
from
grosser
sinnes
,
and
do
many
good
morall
works
,
&c.
yet
this
is
no
certaine
signe
we
are
holy
:
for
this
and
much
more
may
proceed
from
sinfull
motions
,
and
be
found
among
the
very
Gentiles
.
morall
holinesse
naturall
,
yea
sinful
motiues
no
true
holinesse
vnlesse
it
proceed
from
charitie
,
grounded
on
a
pure
heart
and
a
good
conscience
,
and
faith
vnfained
:
charitie
,
a
good
conscience
,
and
faith
,
be
things
inward
and
secret
;
and
therefore
cannot
by
our
outward
actions
be
shewed
to
be
present
:
the
partie
himself
,
without
reuelation
or
miracle
,
cannot
be
sure
he
hath
them
.
No
man
by
his
outward
workes
without
miracle
,
can
be
certaine
he
hath
faith
or
charitie
.
He
that
doth
righteousnesse
,
is
righteous
as
God
is
righteous
.
Shew
me
thy
faith
by
thy
works
,
and
I
will
shew
thee
my
faith
by
my
works
.
By
their
fruites
ye
shal
know
them
.
It
is
not
a
good
tree
that
bringeth
forth
euill
fruite
,
nor
an
euill
tree
that
bringeth
forth
good
fruite
.
For
men
gather
not
figs
of
thornes
,
nor
grapes
of
thistles
.
A
good
man
,
out
of
the
good
treasury
of
his
heart
,
bringeth
forth
good
things
:
and
an
euill
man
,
out
of
the
euill
treasure
of
his
heart
,
bringeth
forth
euill
.
a
thing
hidden
secretly
within
vs
,
let
our
light
so
shine
afore
men
,
that
they
may
see
our
good
workes
:
to
make
our
election
sure
an
abundant
entrance
into
Christs
kingdome
to
all
They
are
the
execution
and
manifestation
of
our
righteousnes
.
we
rely
not
principally
vpon
our
inherent
righteousnesse
,
because
it
is
vnperfect
:
but
thereby
,
as
by
a
certaine
inward
experiment
,
we
are
certified
of
the
remission
of
our
sins
(
who
feele
and
proue
in
our selues
such
a
renouation
of
our
spirit
)
and
that
the
perfect
iustice
of
Christ
is
imputed
to
vs
,
and
that
so
Christ
by
faith
dwelleth
in
vs
.
no
man
without
reuelation
or
miracles
,
No
man
knoweth
loue
or
hatred
,
all
things
are
before
him
.
since
this
decree
,
there
are
not
wanting
many
great
men
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
take
vpon
them
to
correct
and
censure
it
,
and
say
,
the
interpreter
missed
it
fouly
in
many
things
.
being
at
last
conuinced
by
his
owne
experience
,
he
iudgeth
the
Hebrew
text
vncorrupt
.
perfectly
cleane
free
from
hypocrisie
,
and
begin
to
be
cleansed
,
Euery
man
,
if
he
haue
faith
seeth
it
in
his
heart
,
or
seeth
it
not
if
he
haue
none
.
He
that
loueth
his
brother
,
knoweth
the
charitie
wherewith
he
loueth
him
,
better
then
he
knoweth
his
brother
whom
he
loueth
.
We
haue
receiued
,
not
the
spirit
of
bondage
to
feare
any
more
,
but
the
spirit
of
adoption
,
whereby
we
cry
Abba
,
Father
:
and
the
same
spirit
beareth
witnesse
with
our
spirit
,
that
we
are
the
sonnes
of
God
.
Proue
your selues
whether
you
are
in
the
faith
:
examine
your selues
:
know
ye
not
that
Christ
is
in
you
,
except
ye
be
reprobates
?
After
ye
beleeued
the
Gospell
,
ye
were
sealed
with
the
holy
spirit
of
promise
:
We
know
that
we
are
of
the
truth
,
and
before
him
we
shal
make
our
hearts
confident
.
Hereby
we
know
that
we
dwell
in
him
,
and
he
in
vs
,
because
he
hath
giuen
vs
of
his
spirit
.
I
haue
written
vnto
you
that
beleeue
,
that
ye
may
know
ye
haue
eternal
life
.
we
know
we
haue
the
truth
,
we
dwell
in
him
,
we
haue
eternall
life
,
we
make
our
hearts
confident
Saint
Paul
pronounceth
the
same
certaintie
of
other
mens
saluation
,
that
he
doth
of
his
owne
:
Although
they
are
not
as
yet
entred
into
the
whole
inheritance
prepared
for
them
in
the
world
to
come
,
yet
through
the
earnest
which
they
now
receiue
,
they
are
as
certaine
of
it
,
as
if
they
were
already
crowned
and
raigning
.
Neither
do
they
thinke
it
strange
,
that
they
shal
thus
raigne
together
with
Christ
,
by
reason
of
the
abundance
and
confidence
of
the
spirit
.
And
why
so
?
Euen
because
,
being
yet
in
the
flesh
,
they
haue
the
tast
of
the
sweetnes
and
the
efficacie
of
the
power
thereof
.
The
diuell
couered
the
soule
of
man
with
a
darke
veile
,
but
afterward
cometh
grace
and
putteth
off
that
veile
wholly
,
whereby
hereafter
the
soule
is
purified
,
and
made
able
with
purenesse
to
behold
the
glory
of
true
light
,
and
the
true
Sunne
of
righteousnesse
,
as
it
were
lightening
in
his
heart
.
There
is
a
kind
of
glorying
in
the
conscience
,
when
thou
knowest
thy
faith
is
sincere
,
thy
hope
certaine
,
thy
loue
without
dissembling
.
that
as
a
woman
with
child
feeleth
the
springing
thereof
in
her
wombe
within
her
,
so
the
baptized
by
the
ioy
,
and
comfort
,
and
reioycing
which
is
wrought
in
the
heart
,
know
that
the
spirit
of
God
dwelleth
in
them
,
the
which
they
receiued
in
their
baptisme
.
The
minde
filled
with
Gods
spirit
,
hath
her
most
euident
signes
,
euen
vertue
and
humilitie
,
the
which
if
they
perfectly
meete
in
the
mind
,
then
it
is
plaine
they
giue
testimony
that
the
holy
Ghost
is
present
.
Who
is
iust
,
but
he
that
returneth
loue
to
God
who
hath
loued
him
?
The
which
is
done
,
when
the
spirit
by
faith
,
reuealeth
to
a
man
the
eternall
purpose
of
God
concerning
his
future
saluation
.
Which
reuelation
is
nothing
else
but
the
infusion
of
spirituall
grace
,
whereby
the
deeds
of
the
flesh
are
mortified
,
and
the
man
prepared
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
a
certaintie
on
Gods
behalfe
,
but
not
on
ours
:
experimentall
or
morall
knowledge
we
may
know
it
by
our
good
desire
,
comfort
of
minde
,
and
good
workes
.
As
I
beleeue
God
is
three
in
person
and
one
in
essence
,
so
do
I
also
beleeue
my selfe
to
haue
faith
infused
,
whereby
I
beleeue
this
.
Euery
one
that
beleeueth
,
seeth
that
he
doth
beleeue
.
A
Christian
man
,
by
the
infallible
certaintie
of
faith
which
cannot
be
deceiued
,
certainly
knoweth
himselfe
to
haue
supernaturall
faith
.
Some
spirituall
men
may
be
so
certaine
that
they
are
in
grace
,
that
this
their
assurance
shal
be
free
from
all
feare
and
staggering
.
a
man
may
attaine
to
that
certaintie
of
his
owne
grace
,
that
he
may
without
all
doubting
be
as
sure
thereof
,
as
he
is
that
there
is
a
citie
called
Rome
.
certaintie
of
faith
I
would
haue
euery
beleeuer
certainly
to
hope
he
shal
obtaine
eternall
life
.
We
leaue
not
a
sinner
hanging
in
the
middest
of
wauering
doubtfulnesse
,
but
we
place
him
in
good
and
firme
hope
,
when
once
his
conscience
witnesseth
with
him
that
he
hath
truly
repented
.
the
certaintie
of
hope
is
not
any
doubtfulnesse
,
wauering
one
while
to
this
side
,
another
while
to
that
,
as
a
man
thinketh
himselfe
sometime
accepted
of
God
,
and
sometime
not
:
but
it
is
a
certaintie
in
the
will
of
him
that
hopeth
,
both
firme
and
assured
,
excluding
all
doubtfulnesse
touching
remission
of
sinnes
.
all
conclusions
are
the
conclusions
of
faith
,
which
arise
from
one
proposition
contained
in
the
Scripture
,
and
another
by
good
consequence
added
vnto
it
:
He
that
repenteth
is
pardoned
But
I
repent
Therefore
I
am
forgiuen
the
child
of
God
,
by
the
certaintie
of
faith
,
knoweth
himselfe
to
be
in
the
state
of
grace
.
It
is
true
,
and
required
for
a
mans
iustification
,
that
he
certainly
beleeue
,
not
onely
in
generall
,
that
such
as
are
truly
penitent
shal
obtaine
forgiuenes
by
Christ
,
but
also
that
the
man
himselfe
which
beleeueth
shall
be
forgiuen
through
faith
in
Christ
.
This
is
true
,
that
no
mans
sins
are
forgiuen
him
vnlesse
he
beleeue
that
he
hath
obtained
forgiuenes
through
Christ
.
Let
man
abhorring
the
vaine
confidence
of
his
own
worthines
,
depend
wholly
on
Gods
mercy
.
Let
him
make
account
that
God
,
as
a
most
louing
father
,
is
present
with
him
,
from
whom
let
him
alway
expect
things
ioyfull
and
happie
:
and
let
him
neuer
suffer
that
perswasion
to
be
striken
out
of
his
minde
:
though
the
difficulties
be
infinite
which
the
world
,
the
flesh
,
and
the
diuell
procure
:
thereby
to
leade
vs
from
the
confidence
of
God
,
and
his
most
religious
seruice
.
Wherefore
they
do
not
wander
in
the
maze
of
doubtfulnesse
,
which
through
Christ
haue
obtained
righteousnesse
,
but
in
the
securitie
of
their
minde
,
and
peace
of
their
conscience
,
and
ioy
of
their
heart
,
being
taught
by
the
Spirit
which
testifieth
with
them
that
they
are
the
sonnes
of
God
,
they
crie
Abba
,
Father
.
I
will
allow
euery
faithfull
man
to
hope
certenly
that
he
shall
obtaine
eternall
life
,
but
to
be
confident
therein
with
the
Lutheran
confidence
,
I
vtterly
forbid
him
.
Lutheran
confidence
his
Cat
for
eating
vp
his
Partridge
:
professed
the
Romane
faith
,
and
was
a
Monke
religious
men
founded
religious
orders
A
solitarie
nation
and
admirable
beyond
all
others
in
the
world
.
No
woman
among
them
,
nor
venerie
:
without
money
,
dwelling
among
the
trees
:
it
is
incredible
to
speake
it
;
the
nation
is
eternall
,
through
thousands
of
ages
;
wherein
no
man
is
borne
;
so
fruitfull
vnto
them
is
other
mens
repentance
of
their
liues
.
No
miracle
can
certainly
be
knowen
to
be
so
afore
the
Church
approue
it
,
&
vnlesse
the
wil
,
by
some
meane
be
inclined
to
beleeue
it
.
for
the
more
triall
of
the
godly
,
not
onely
Antichrist
himselfe
,
and
his
forerunners
,
but
all
heretickes
also
,
may
do
true
miracles
,
by
the
permission
of
God
,
as
the
sorcerers
of
Pharaoh
did
.
he
made
images
to
walke
,
and
would
lye
in
the
fire
without
hurt
,
and
flie
in
the
aire
,
and
make
bread
of
stones
.
He
could
open
dores
fast
shut
,
and
vnloose
bands
of
iron
,
and
had
many
shadowes
following
him
,
as
it
had
bene
men
,
&c.
could
deliuer
cities
from
scorpions
&
serpents
,
and
earthquakes
:
and
that
being
dead
many
miracles
were
wrought
at
his
graue
.
the
same
time
there
was
one
Manetho
,
by
the
efficacie
of
Satan
,
God
permitting
him
,
for
the
triall
of
mens
faith
,
No
stable
is
so
full
of
dung
,
as
the
legends
are
full
of
fables
;
yea
very
fictions
are
contained
in
their
portesses
.
The
Pagan
Historiographers
write
more
truly
then
Christians
haue
done
the
liues
of
Saints
:
and
Suetonius
,
with
farre
lesse
corruption
set
forth
the
liues
of
the
Emperours
,
then
Catholicks
haue
done
the
facts
of
Martyrs
,
Virgins
and
Confessors
:
they
either
follow
their
affections
so
,
or
of
set
purpose
deuise
so
many
fictions
,
that
it
not
onely
shameth
me
,
but
irketh
me
to
see
them
.
It
is
certaine
also
that
all
their
narration
is
deuised
either
for
gain
or
error
:
and
it
is
a
iust
complaint
of
Ludouicus
Viues
,
touching
certaine
histories
deuised
in
the
Church
:
who
wisely
&
grauely
reproueth
such
who
thought
it
a
great
part
of
pietie
to
coine
lies
for
religion
,
and
following
ouermuch
their
affection
,
to
write
things
,
not
as
the
truth
,
but
as
their
fancie
told
them
;
they
present
vs
now
and
then
with
such
Saints
,
as
the
Saints
themselues
,
if
they
might
,
would
not
be
.
The
Church
of
God
therefore
is
greatly
hurt
by
these
men
,
who
thinke
they
cannot
sufficiently
set
forth
the
liues
of
Saints
,
vnlesse
they
decke
them
vp
with
fained
miracles
and
reuelations
.
Wherein
their
impudencie
hath
spared
neither
the
blessed
Virgine
,
nor
our
Lord
himselfe
.
To
this
day
I
could
neuer
yet
see
one
storie
that
I
could
allow
,
neither
do
I
sift
the
author
of
that
storie
which
is
called
the
Golden
legend
,
for
in
him
you
may
read
monsters
of
miracles
rather
then
true
miracles
:
he
that
writ
this
was
a
man
of
a
brasen
face
,
and
a
leaden
heart
.
It
cannot
be
knowen
infallibly
,
that
the
miracles
whereupon
the
Church
groundeth
the
canonization
of
Saints
,
be
true
,
by
reason
the
credit
thereof
dependeth
on
the
report
of
men
,
who
may
deceiue
others
,
and
be
deceiued
themselues
.
they
are
fantastike
visions
,
and
mens
dreames
.
The
same
may
I
say
of
Gregorie
and
Bede
,
truly
and
rightly
,
they
misse
it
now
and
then
,
&c.
who
writ
miracles
,
talked
of
and
beleeued
among
the
vulgar
:
which
the
censours
of
this
age
will
thinke
to
be
vntrue
.
For
my
owne
part
I
could
better
allow
those
stories
,
if
the
authors
,
with
seuerity
of
iudgement
,
had
ioyned
more
care
in
choise
.
Nyssen
orat
.
de
vit.
Greg.
Thau
.
how
Anthonie
trauelling
in
the
wildernesse
to
seeke
out
Paul
the
hermite
,
met
with
a
Centaure
(
halfe
a
man
,
and
halfe
a
horse
)
who
spake
to
him
,
and
shewed
him
the
way
.
And
by
and
by
when
the
Centaure
was
gone
,
meeteth
him
another
monster
(
like
a
Satyre
)
with
a
hooke
nose
,
and
hornes
on
his
head
,
the
lower
part
of
his
bodie
like
a
Goat
,
offering
him
a
branch
of
palme
:
whom
Anthonie
asking
who
he
was
,
he
answered
,
I
am
a
mortall
creature
,
an
inhabitant
of
the
wildernesse
,
such
a
one
as
the
Gentiles
deluded
with
error
,
call
Satyres
:
and
I
come
as
an
Embassadour
from
my
flocke
to
beseech
you
to
pray
to
God
for
vs
,
whom
we
know
to
be
come
for
the
saluation
of
the
world
,
whose
sound
is
gone
through
out
the
earth
.
the
virgin
Marie
came
from
heauen
to
visit
Saint
Fulbert
,
when
he
was
sicke
,
and
gaue
him
her
breasts
to
sucke
,
she
visited
Bernard
likewise
in
his
sicknesse
,
being
attended
with
Saint
Laurence
and
Benedict
.
Francis
go
repaire
my
house
a
cade
Lambe
which
vsed
to
go
to
masse
,
and
would
dulie
kneele
downe
and
adore
at
the
eleuation
.
preach
to
birds
Pauls
image
was
written
,
By
this
man
you
may
come
to
Christ
:
on
Dominicks
,
But
by
this
man
you
may
do
it
easilier
:
because
Pauls
doctrine
led
but
to
faith
and
the
obseruation
of
the
commandements
,
but
Dominicke
taught
the
obseruing
of
Councels
,
which
is
the
easier
way
.
his
horse
adore
the
hoast
a
Priest
who
was
fully
perswaded
that
nothing
could
be
false
that
was
once
put
in
print
.
No
man
being
able
to
put
any
difference
betweene
the
miracles
of
Christ
with
his
Apostles
,
and
of
these
men
.
they
seemed
to
him
altogether
childish
,
absurd
,
and
impossible
:
yet
notwithstanding
as
long
as
they
nourish
,
in
the
vulgar
,
pietie
toward
the
gods
,
the
writers
must
be
pardoned
though
they
speake
monsters
.
the
scum
and
scandall
of
mankind
:
lay
men
it
is
incredible
to
speake
how
much
they
are
degenerated
.
though
they
haue
the
likenesse
of
the
Apostles
,
yet
they
are
remoued
far
from
their
life
.
Let
the
Church
lament
her
Monkes
,
and
say
,
Where
be
my
ancient
Monkes
which
founded
the
Church
,
and
held
the
holy
life
of
the
primitiue
Church
?
It
were
behouefull
that
these
dregs
of
men
were
cut
off
and
burnt
,
that
with
their
filth
they
should
no
longer
defile
Gods
seruice
.
I
must
tell
them
often
of
the
Abbeys
,
and
the
vertue
of
the
old
Monks
,
and
Friers
,
and
Priests
,
and
the
religious
men
and
women
:
and
of
the
truth
and
honestie
of
that
time
,
and
the
iniquitie
of
ours
.
Concerning
Monks
and
Abbeys
,
what
can
I
say
that
is
commendable
?
being
so
slippery
,
indisciplinated
,
dissolute
,
vnquiet
,
running
vp
and
downe
into
common
and
dishonest
places
,
hating
nothing
so
much
as
their
cels
and
cloisters
,
their
reading
and
praying
,
their
rule
and
religion
.
Monks
they
are
in
externall
habit
,
but
in
life
and
works
far
from
their
professed
perfection
.
They
are
worse
then
the
Pharises
,
rauening
wolues
in
sheepes
clothing
,
who
in
words
pretend
the
forsaking
of
the
world
,
and
in
deeds
,
with
all
possible
fraud
,
deceit
and
lying
hunt
after
it
:
making
semblance
in
outward
shew
of
austeritie
,
chastitie
,
humilitie
,
holy
simplicitie
;
but
secretly
in
exquisite
delicates
and
varietie
of
pleasures
,
going
beyond
the
luxuriousnesse
of
all
worldly
men
,
and
like
Bels
priests
deuouring
the
oblations
of
the
people
,
and
though
not
with
their
wiues
,
yet
with
their
brats
,
filling
themselues
greedily
with
wine
and
good
cheare
,
and
polluting
euery
thing
with
lust
,
whose
beate
burneth
them
.
Shame
forbiddeth
me
to
speake
of
them
,
lest
I
should
mention
,
not
a
companie
of
virgins
dedicated
to
God
,
but
shewed
,
deceitfull
,
impudent
whores
,
with
their
fornications
and
incestuous
works
.
For
what
I
pray
you
,
are
Nunneries
now
adayes
,
but
the
execrable
brothel
houses
of
Venus
?
the
harbors
of
wanton
yong
men
,
where
they
satisfie
their
lust
:
that
now
the
veiling
of
a
Nunne
is
all
one
,
as
if
you
prostituted
her
openly
to
be
a
whore
.
There
be
in
the
Church
,
Monks
,
Friers
and
Anchorites
of
diuers
sorts
,
which
the
Church
had
not
then
when
it
was
best
.
They
which
at
this
day
take
vpon
them
the
name
of
religious
men
,
professe
indeed
hard
rules
,
and
holy
duties
of
life
,
bearing
the
names
of
Basil
,
Benet
,
Bernard
,
Austine
and
Francis
:
but
few
among
them
are
good
,
the
company
of
those
which
are
naught
being
exceeding
great
.
For
hither
,
into
this
profession
,
as
it
were
into
a
sanctuary
of
all
mischiefe
,
come
flocking
all
such
as
being
terrified
with
the
conscience
of
their
villanies
,
can
no
where
else
escape
the
vengeance
of
law
,
which
haue
committed
crimes
needful
to
be
purged
by
punishment
:
whose
filthy
life
haue
brought
them
to
infamy
:
which
hauing
spent
their
substance
vpon
whores
and
dice
,
and
surfetting
,
through
debt
and
needinesse
are
constrained
to
beg
.
This
crew
hath
dissembled
holinesse
,
and
a
hooded
habit
,
and
strong
beggery
ioyned
together
.
From
hence
start
out
so
many
Stoical
apes
,
such
insolent
mony
beggers
,
patched
rogues
,
cowled
monsters
,
bush
beards
,
rope
bearers
,
halter
cariers
,
t
wil
wearers
,
wry
legs
,
wooddē-legs
,
bare
legs
:
dusky
,
sooty
,
collied
,
peckled
,
changeable
,
linsie
,
net
wearing
,
cloked
,
mantled
,
iacketing
,
swart
,
girt
,
breeched
stage
players
:
who
hauing
no
credit
left
in
things
humane
,
yet
for
their
monstrous
habit
sake
,
are
put
in
trust
with
the
things
of
God
.
Whose
life
being
most
leud
,
and
filled
with
all
villanie
,
is
yet
left
vnpunished
through
pretence
of
religion
.
These
peoples
vanities
and
error
,
if
I
should
set
downe
with
my
pen
,
all
the
skins
in
Madian
would
not
containe
them
.
Their
cowle
outwardly
professeth
holinesse
,
but
inwardly
they
cary
detestable
manners
:
and
yet
their
cowle
,
as
it
were
a
buckler
,
keepeth
off
all
the
darts
of
Fortune
and
danger
.
In
idlenesse
and
beggery
they
liue
vpon
other
mens
labours
,
and
going
outwardly
in
course
apparell
like
clownes
,
tied
with
cords
like
theeues
,
their
head
notted
like
fooles
,
their
cowle
hanging
like
a
naturals
cockscombe
about
their
eares
,
with
other
markes
of
ignominy
,
which
they
pretend
to
beare
for
Christ
,
yet
ambition
ouercometh
them
,
and
all
things
are
referred
to
most
arrogant
titles
.
&c.
z z ●eo . But chiefly see no Monke or Frier approch within thy dore , Auoid them well , no greater plague , I warne thee this before : The scum of mankind , follies spring , the sinke of euery sin , Wolues clad in sheep skin , seruing God , their gain thereby to win . The vulgar sort , with shew of good , they cosin and delude , And vnder shew of pietie , their villanies obtrude . Thus do they shroud a thousand sins , and thousand things forbidden , Thus lust is cloked , and thus their rapes and Sodomies are hidden . Chase far away then from thy house these cosining foxes well , The very slaues of glut and lust , for which the heauens they sell . a a Virg: In steed of vowed chastitie , with harlots they indent , In virgins , boyes and matrons lust ; thus night and day is spent . b b Sagitt . O shame ! how can the Church endure such two legd swine as these ? Whom nought but sleep and bellycheare , and Venus tricks can please .
Wherefore into an Abbey he doth go , Making no question Silence there to find , And Peace , and Charitie , and Loue also , And Lowly thoughts , and Well contented minds ; But soone he was aware it was not so : All contrary their humors were inclind . Silence in that same Abbey did not host , Onely his name was written on a post . Nor Quietnesse , nor Humblenesse , nor Peace , Nor Charitie , nor Godly loue was there ; They were sometimes , but now those times did cease . Now Couetize , and Ease , and Belly cheare , Pride , Enuie , Sloth , and Anger so increase : Silence is banished , and comes not neare : And wondring much the Angell them doth view , And findeth Discord in this cursed crew .
de
vitis
Pont.
vnitie
,
antiquitie
libertie
and
lewdnesse
Euen
the
Protestant
themselues
,
albeit
they
distinguish
sanctification
and
new
obedience
from
our
formall
righteousnesse
whereby
we
are
iustified
,
that
it
should
be
no
essentiall
part
thereof
,
yet
they
teach
that
it
must
certainly
and
infallibly
be
present
to
all
Gods
children
,
as
an
inseparable
companion
of
iustifying
faith
,
&
as
the
proper
note
of
Gods
children
.
Let
him
that
is
filthie
be
more
filthie
,
You
should
not
do
thus
a
dog
or
a
swine
,
eating
a
consecrated
hoast
,
eateth
the
very
flesh
of
our
Sauiour
,
the
stewes
It
were
for
the
good
and
saluation
of
their
soules
who
cannot
containe
,
if
they
were
suffered
to
marrie
.
For
experience
sheweth
,
that
the
law
of
continency
hath
produced
contrary
effects
,
in
that
men
liue
not
therein
chastly
,
but
grieuously
sinne
by
whoredome
,
whereas
it
were
chastity
if
they
had
to
do
with
their
owne
wiues
.
depriued
of
the
right
of
dominion
,
promise
or
oath
he
that
is
bound
by
oath
,
or
otherwise
to
make
paiment
at
a
certaine
day
,
if
he
faile
,
yet
he
sinneth
not
,
because
the
other
mans
heresie
hath
discharged
him
.
Debtors
may
excuse
themselues
by
excepting
against
their
creditors
,
that
they
are
heretickes
.
prisoners
may
breake
the
iayle
marry
without
consent
of
parents
I
could
by
many
examples
fresh
in
memorie
shew
how
fit
this
shriuing
is
for
baudry
;
for
Priests
,
Monkes
,
and
Nunnes
,
haue
this
speciall
prerogatiue
,
that
vnder
pretence
of
religion
,
they
may
go
vp
and
downe
,
when
,
and
whither
they
will
,
&
vnder
colour
of
confession
,
talke
with
any
woman
,
whom
they
oftentimes
entertaine
but
homely
.
And
thus
closely
they
go
to
the
Stewes
,
rauish
virgins
and
widowes
;
yea
many
times
,
which
my selfe
haue
seene
and
knowne
,
runne
away
with
mens
wiues
,
and
carrie
them
to
their
fellowes
.
And
thus
whose
soules
they
should
win
to
God
,
their
bodies
they
sacrifice
to
the
diuell
.
touching
the
wealth
of
of
late
Thou
art
not
yet
fiftie
yeares
old
,
and
hast
thou
seene
Abraham
?
Now
after
I
know
not
how
many
thousand
yeares
,
their
religion
was
sprong
vp
.
The
truth
is
,
that
some
there
haue
bene
in
many
ages
,
in
some
points
,
of
the
Protestants
opinion
:
in
so
much
that
scarce
any
peece
,
or
article
,
there
is
of
our
whole
faith
,
but
by
one
or
other
,
first
or
last
,
it
hath
bene
called
in
question
:
and
that
with
such
liking
for
the
time
,
that
they
haue
all
in
a
manner
,
drawne
after
them
great
heards
of
followers
.
They
are
in
all
the
cities
of
Lombardy
and
Prouince
,
and
other
countries
and
kingdomes
.
They
haue
many
followers
,
and
dispute
publickely
;
we
haue
numbred
fortie
Churches
of
theirs
,
and
ten
schooles
in
Parish
.
No
sect
hath
continued
so
long
:
some
say
it
hath
bene
since
the
time
of
Syluester
,
some
since
the
Apostles
;
and
there
is
almost
no
country
wherein
it
spreadeth
not
.
They
haue
great
shew
of
pietie
,
liuing
vprightly
before
men
,
and
beleeuing
all
things
aright
concerning
God
,
and
all
the
articles
in
the
Creed
:
onely
they
hate
and
blaspheme
the
Church
of
Rome
.
&c.
Why
are
we
vnthankfull
?
and
why
enuie
we
if
the
truth
of
God
hath
grown
ripe
in
our
age
?
let
vs
enioy
our
good
,
and
let
superstition
be
bridled
,
and
wickednes
expiated
,
and
true
religion
maintained
.
openly
seene
but
in
few
places
,
it
is
not
required
to
the
vniuersalitie
of
the
Church
,
that
of
necessitie
there
be
at
all
times
in
euery
countrey
some
beleeuers
:
it
sufficeth
if
there
be
successiuely
.
Whence
it
followeth
,
that
if
only
one
prouince
did
retaine
the
true
faith
,
yet
should
it
truly
and
properly
be
called
the
Catholicke
Church
,
as
long
as
it
might
be
shewed
that
it
were
the
same
which
it
was
at
other
times
in
other
places
of
the
world
:
all
ages
The
Protestants
in
the
questions
of
faith
,
should
enquire
on
what
side
the
Fathers
stand
,
that
it
being
knowne
,
immediatly
without
any
other
examination
,
they
might
embrace
that
doctrine
which
the
Fathers
of
old
iudged
to
be
true
.
I
cannot
deny
but
there
are
many
things
in
my
workes
,
as
there
are
in
the
writings
of
my
ancestors
,
which
iustly
and
with
good
discretion
may
be
blamed
.
in
their
books
which
the
Church
readeth
,
many
times
are
found
things
corrupt
and
hereticall
:
yet
neither
the
bookes
nor
the
authors
are
condemned
for
this
.
Let
the
wise
Reader
peruse
their
bookes
,
and
he
shall
find
this
true
that
I
say
.
many
great
Councels
the
more
part
of
Doctors
,
if
some
few
be
against
them
,
make
no
infallible
argument
in
matters
of
faith
,
but
in
things
not
concerning
faith
,
the
consent
of
all
together
maketh
but
probabilitie
,
and
no
certaintie
.
send
them
for
the
teaching
of
his
Church
,
the
writings
of
the
fathers
must
be
obserued
at
a
nailes
bredth
.
The
writings
of
Austine
and
of
the
other
Doctors
,
must
be
holden
to
the
vttermost
tittle
.
It
is
rash
and
foolish
,
and
terrible
rashnesse
to
go
against
a
sence
giuen
by
the
Fathers
for
the
vnderstanding
of
the
Scriptures
:
there
can
nothing
be
deuised
more
superstitious
,
then
to
count
those
things
for
diuine
oracles
,
which
the
Fathers
deliuered
onely
as
probable
.
God
hath
reuealed
many
things
to
vs
,
that
they
neuer
saw
,
&c.
It
is
not
necessary
,
that
by
how
much
the
more
the
Church
is
remote
from
the
Apostles
times
,
by
so
much
there
should
be
the
lesse
perfect
knowledge
of
the
mysteries
of
faith
therin
:
because
after
the
Apostles
time
there
were
not
the
most
learned
men
in
the
Church
which
had
dexteritie
in
vnderstanding
and
expounding
the
matters
of
faith
.
We
are
not
therefore
inuolued
in
the
more
darknesse
,
by
how
much
the
more
,
in
respect
of
the
time
,
we
are
distant
from
Christ
,
but
rather
the
Doctors
of
these
later
times
being
godly
,
and
insisting
in
the
steps
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
haue
attained
more
expresse
vnderstanding
in
some
things
then
they
had
.
For
they
are
like
children
standing
on
the
shoulders
of
giants
,
who
being
lifted
vp
by
the
talnesse
of
the
giants
,
no
maruell
if
they
see
further
then
they
themselues
.
will
receiue
whatsoeuer
they
bring
consonant
to
the
Scripture
:
but
what
they
bring
dissonant
from
it
,
he
wil
reiect
with
reuerence
,
vpon
the
authoritie
of
the
Scripture
,
whereto
he
wil
leane
.
The
writings
of
the
Doctors
are
to
be
receiued
with
reuerence
,
yet
they
bind
vs
not
to
beleeue
them
in
all
their
opinions
,
but
we
may
lawfully
contradict
them
,
where
by
good
reason
it
appeareth
they
speake
against
the
Scripture
or
the
truth
.
And
euen
at
this
day
there
may
some
things
be
found
in
the
Doctors
worthy
of
reproofe
,
and
deseruing
no
credit
,
&c.
Euery
one
of
the
Saints
,
except
the
writers
of
the
Scripture
,
spake
with
a
humane
spirit
,
and
erred
sometime
in
things
which
afterward
haue
appeared
to
appertaine
to
the
faith
.
Some
things
in
the
Fathers
,
wherein
vnwittingly
they
dissented
from
the
Church
,
are
iudged
and
reiected
.
Let
it
be
commended
,
and
without
enuie
assented
to
,
which
is
rightly
spoken
;
but
if
any
thing
be
vnsoundly
written
,
let
that
be
looked
into
and
corrected
.
I
pray
&
beseech
you
all
,
that
leauing
this
and
that
mans
opinion
,
you
wil
search
all
these
things
out
of
the
Scripture
.
I
will
not
haue
you
follow
my
authoritie
,
to
thinke
it
necessary
you
beleeue
any
thing
therfore
,
because
I
say
it
.
The
question
is
,
whether
at
this
day
in
the
controuersies
of
faith
,
the
Christian
people
should
assent
to
Saint
Cyprian
for
example
,
or
to
Saint
Austine
,
iudging
their
opinion
to
be
agreeable
with
the
Scripture
;
or
to
Luther
and
Caluin
,
and
the
sectaries
,
thinking
the
same
of
their
opinion
?
notwithstanding
that
as
well
Luther
and
Caluin
,
as
Cyprian
and
Austine
,
might
erre
,
and
sometime
in
other
things
did
erre
?
In
this
case
we
pronounce
that
we
must
rather
assent
to
Cyprian
and
Austine
.
What
they
beleeued
,
I
beleeue
;
what
they
held
,
I
hold
;
what
they
taught
,
I
teach
;
what
they
preached
,
I
preach
.
not
onely
the
ancient
Doctors
that
liued
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
but
such
also
as
euery
age
hath
yeelded
for
the
time
present
,
the
Schoole-men
the
Friers
and
Schoole-men
the
first
Doctor
of
the
Latine
Church
,
the
light
of
all
the
world
,
the
Schoole
Doctors
are
the
masters
of
the
Church
in
things
of
faith
:
it
is
error
,
in
matter
concerning
faith
or
manners
,
to
contradict
their
sayings
:
the
matters
wherein
all
of
them
agree
,
may
be
defined
as
points
of
faith
.
consenting
in
one
They
are
to
be
counted
All
the
Doctors
,
whose
authoritie
is
such
,
that
the
circumstances
of
their
learning
,
pietie
,
and
multitude
considered
,
they
alone
may
iustly
be
regarded
,
and
the
rest
neglected
as
no
body
,
if
they
be
compared
with
these
.
And
thus
one
or
more
Doctors
erring
,
may
be
pressed
with
the
authoritie
of
the
rest
.
all
consent
consent
of
all
We
are
to
stand
to
the
Popes
iudgement
alone
,
rather
then
to
the
iudgement
of
all
the
world
besides
.
when
the
question
cannot
be
fitly
decided
by
the
opinion
of
the
Doctors
,
then
it
is
free
for
the
Pope
to
interpose
his
authoritie
.
the
Pope
is
aboue
all
Councels
,
and
the
vniuersall
Church
,
and
acknowledgeth
no
iudge
vpon
earth
ouer
him
.
he
hath
a
heauenly
iudgement
,
and
maketh
that
to
be
the
meaning
that
is
not
.
the
authoritie
of
the
vniuersall
Church
,
and
of
a
Councell
,
and
of
the
Pope
,
is
reputed
to
be
all
one
.
in
the
ancient
Catholicke
writers
they
tollerate
many
errors
,
they
extenuate
and
excuse
them
,
and
oftentimes
deny
them
,
by
deuising
a
shift
,
and
faining
some
handsome
sense
to
giue
them
,
when
in
disputations
they
are
opposed
against
them
,
and
in
conflicts
with
their
aduersaries
.
The
which
opinion
was
condemned
in
Palagius
the
same
opinion
that
Aërius
,
the
Waldenses
,
and
Wickliffe
did
,
They
deserue
no
credit
a
point
of
our
faith
impietie
to
think
otherwise
Though
there
were
abundance
of
them
,
yet
some
were
too
obscure
,
some
too
short
,
some
wanted
order
,
some
diligence
,
some
pietie
and
truth
,
and
some
for
priuate
affection
writ
lies
.
Austin
went
beyond
all
good
measure
in
this
dispute
,
with
the
Pelagians
:
he
attributeth
sometime
too
little
to
mans
will
.
I
will
beleeue
Anacletus
better
then
either
Ierome
or
Austin
.
No
maruell
if
Ierome
were
deceiued
,
when
good
Homer
sometime
is
taken
napping
.
Though
Chrysostome
,
and
Austin
,
and
some
other
fathers
say
,
yet
the
constitution
of
Clement
is
rather
to
be
beleeued
Certaine
moderne
Diuines
haue
forsaken
Saint
Austin
and
Thomas
in
a
matter
of
great
weight
,
and
haue
followed
their
owne
false
imaginations
.
I
do
not
in
this
point
allow
the
doctrine
of
Austin
,
Ambrose
,
Chrysostome
,
Theodoret
,
and
Photius
.
Let
the
reader
beware
,
that
when
he
readeth
Chrysostome
vpon
this
place
,
he
fall
not
into
Pelagianisme
.
An
euill
spirit
so
caried
Tertullian
,
that
of
euill
being
made
worse
,
and
most
filthy
,
he
spued
out
most
horrible
blasphemies
.
Little
credit
is
to
be
giuen
Tertullian
in
this
matter
,
for
he
was
a
Montanist
.
I
would
not
deny
Saint
Ieromes
authoritie
,
but
that
Tertullian
saith
otherwise
.
Cyprian
and
Ierome
writ
erronious
and
hereticall
opinions
,
which
we
do
not
reade
they
euer
retracted
.
It
is
plaine
that
Ieromes
doctrine
was
erronious
in
some
part
,
and
that
in
things
pertaining
to
the
faith
,
and
teaching
of
the
Apostles
.
Pope
Gregory
,
and
Bede
,
the
one
in
his
dialogues
,
the
other
in
his
English
history
,
misse
it
now
and
then
.
They
are
deceiued
which
thinke
Cassian
was
,
in
euerie
part
,
a
Catholicke
.
Gennadius
was
a
Pelagian
Origen
was
seene
in
hell
,
burning
with
Arrius
and
Nestorius
.
I
wonder
certaine
new
writers
dare
still
put
forth
apologies
for
him
.
Eusebius
was
an
Arrian
in
al
his
works
,
&
a
man
of
a
double
mind
.
He
lied
in
many
things
,
he
was
full
of
Arianisme
.
No
remedy
but
we
must
needes
say
,
Eusebius
lied
falsely
.
Ruffin
runneth
ouer
all
things
idly
,
and
in
many
things
he
saith
not
truly
.
He
putteth
on
the
guise
of
heretiks
,
he
persisteth
ioyning
sottishnes
with
his
fury
which
is
peculiar
to
all
heretickes
.
Socrates
,
to
omit
the
rest
,
in
the
chapter
of
his
booke
,
maketh
three
notable
lies
.
Both
he
and
Sozomen
were
heretickes
.
Sozomens
story
is
full
of
lies
,
therefore
S.
Gregory
reiecteth
it
.
There
is
as
much
credit
to
be
giuen
Socrates
,
reporting
the
fact
of
Nectarius
putting
downe
penance
,
as
all
other
heretickes
deserue
when
they
handle
their
owne
opinions
.
And
because
it
is
certaine
that
Sozomen
also
maintained
the
same
matter
,
with
the
Nouatians
,
it
is
easie
to
shew
how
manifestly
both
of
them
doted
.
Nicephorus
heapeth
greater
lies
then
these
together
.
Sigebert
is
to
be
called
to
account
as
touching
a
point
of
great
weight
:
and
,
reader
,
when
thou
hearest
it
,
it
will
constraine
thee
tragically
to
cry
out
,
ô
villany
,
ô
fraud
,
ô
cousenage
:
he
lieth
too
shamefully
.
The
things
he
writeth
are
forgeries
,
deseruing
to
be
blowen
away
and
execrated
with
their
author
.
We
contemne
Fasciculus
temporum
,
and
the
Passionall
specially
seeing
Fasciculus
followeth
Marianus
,
who
manifestly
contradicteth
both
himselfe
and
the
truth
.
Auentine
,
a
beast
infected
with
the
scab
of
heresie
,
whom
Onuphrius
a
Catholicke
,
most
vnworthily
claweth
with
an
iuory
combe
,
when
he
calleth
him
an
eloquent
man
.
Let
this
commendation
of
Auentine
be
wiped
out
of
Cuspinian
Photius
,
and
Balsamon
,
and
the
imperiall
Constitutions
must
be
read
warily
.
Turpin
is
a
shop
of
fables
.
Benno
the
Cardinals
booke
is
full
of
most
impudent
lies
,
there
is
no
credit
to
be
giuen
to
him
.
His
lies
are
more
then
his
words
.
He
is
not
a
Historiographer
but
a
Satyrist
,
weauing
falsehoods
,
and
patching
fables
together
.
He
taketh
libertie
to
himselfe
to
lie
,
carpe
,
detract
,
and
faine
monstrous
things
of
godly
men
.
Gratian
,
by
his
leaue
,
was
too
credulous
,
and
improuidently
writ
out
in
so
many
words
,
Sigeberts
imposture
;
and
as
if
it
had
bene
some
firme
decree
or
canon
,
writ
it
into
his
booke
of
Decrees
,
when
it
deserued
rather
with
the
author
haue
to
bene
execrated
.
Gratians
worke
in
some
part
therof
is
erronious
,
and
so
is
the
Master
of
the
Sentences
,
and
Anselme
,
and
Hugo
.
Would
ye
well
knew
,
we
make
no
more
account
of
the
Glosse
vpon
the
canon
Law
,
then
the
Caluinists
of
Heidelberg
do
of
Brentius
Catechisme
.
Gerson
was
an
enemy
to
the
Popes
authoritie
,
and
infected
many
with
his
poison
.
His
opinion
differeth
but
litle
from
schisme
.
His
doctrine
is
embraced
in
all
their
vniuersities
:
It
cannot
be
proued
that
Thomas
his
doctrine
is
allowed
in
all
things
:
the
Church
hath
not
allowed
it
so
that
we
are
bound
to
beleeue
there
is
no
erronious
or
hereticall
matter
in
it
.
For
there
is
some
doctrine
more
approued
then
his
,
which
yet
is
erronious
and
hereticall
in
points
of
faith
.
It
must
not
be
thought
strange
,
or
any
rashnesse
if
yonger
doctors
reprehend
him
,
when
they
shew
he
erreth
in
matter
of
faith
.
Peter
Lombard
,
Gratian
,
Anselm
,
Hugo
,
and
others
are
more
authenticall
then
he
.
And
therefore
it
is
presumption
to
extoll
his
doctrine
so
as
if
we
might
not
auerre
,
that
he
erred
in
faith
as
well
as
others
did
.
And
his
canonization
,
which
some
pretend
for
a
great
colour
,
hindereth
not
this
,
&c.
almost
all
the
Schoolmen
hold
,
the
virgin
Mary
had
originall
sinne
,
the
common
opinion
among
the
famousest
of
them
,
and
he
hath
collected
a
of
that
minde
Scot.
Durand
,
and
Gabriel
dispute
more
freely
for
mans
will
then
were
fit
;
and
Ariminensis
,
Capreolus
and
Marsilius
,
three
more
,
ascribe
too
little
to
it
.
the
Diuines
of
the
inquisition
commanded
somethings
to
be
wiped
out
of
Andreas
Masius
his
commentaries
vpon
Iosua
,
that
sauored
of
heresie
.
Some
things
in
Iansenius
vpon
the
Gospels
,
are
not
approued
of
by
learned
men
.
It
is
to
be
noted
that
Carranza
erred
.
Valla
was
but
a
Grammarian
altogether
vnskilful
in
matters
of
the
Church
;
a
dead
flie
that
must
be
blowne
away
.
the
Glosers
of
the
Canon
Law
flattered
the
Pope
,
because
they
were
poore
,
both
in
learning
and
substance
.
bringeth
against
him
no
other
doctrine
,
but
the
same
which
the
Apostles
and
holy
Doctors
taught
in
all
ages
successiuely
.
they
are
all
forged
or
deceiued
.
They
condemned
him
through
false
information
that
deceiued
them
.
part
of
the
Councell
,
which
containeth
his
condemnation
,
is
forged
by
the
Greekes
.
condemned
him
erroniously
Possible
those
epistle
were
deuised
by
hereticks
against
him
.
Honorius
name
was
so
foysted
in
more
wit
,
then
to
be
so
headlong
in
giuing
his
verdit
vpon
so
great
a
matter
.
Apostolicke
sea
,
with
the
Rulers
and
Councels
of
our
time
,
must
be
reputed
for
our
iudges
,
to
whose
power
and
iurisdiction
all
Christian
people
this
day
are
subiect
.
The
Catholickes
,
in
the
questions
this
day
controuerted
,
haue
on
their
side
the
iudgment
of
the
fathers
,
yea
the
common
iudgement
of
all
the
fathers
consenting
in
one
.
this
troubleth
we
are
not
able
to
shew
any
company
of
people
,
which
in
times
past
was
known
in
the
world
to
hold
that
form
of
doctrine
and
religion
,
that
now
we
haue
brought
in
.
the
obscure
age
name
vs
but
in
contempt
God
the
author
of
sinne
fasting
,
praying
good
workes
,
&c.
he
was
a
man
worthy
eternall
memorie
,
there
was
no
iust
cause
of
death
in
him
,
he
spake
nothing
in
all
his
triall
vnworthy
a
good
man
:
were
true
or
no.
in
place
hay
or
stubble
builded
on
the
foundation
:
drunke
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
,
and
deceiued
with
strong
delusions
.
The
Greekes
long
since
departed
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
appointed
themselues
Patriarkes
,
whom
they
acknowledge
to
be
their
heads
:
and
not
onely
the
Greekes
obey
them
,
but
all
the
Prouinces
also
that
follow
the
Greekes
religion
,
Circassia
,
Walachia
,
Bulgaria
,
Moscouia
,
Russia
,
the
more
part
of
Pole
,
Mingrelia
,
Brosina
,
Albania
,
Illyricum
,
part
of
Tartarie
,
Seruia
,
Croatia
,
and
all
the
Prouinces
lying
vpon
the
Euxin
sea
.
conception
of
the
virgin
Marie
Latin
seruice
If
an
instrument
of
musicke
make
no
distinction
in
the
sound
,
how
shall
it
be
knowne
what
is
piped
?
So
likewise
you
,
except
by
the
language
you
vtter
words
that
haue
signification
,
how
shall
it
be
vnderstood
what
is
spoken
?
For
you
shall
speake
in
the
ayre
.
I
will
pray
and
sing
with
the
spirit
,
and
I
will
pray
and
sing
with
the
vnderstanding
also
.
Let
euery
man
make
his
prayer
to
God
in
his
natiue
mother
tongue
.
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
and
long
after
,
the
prayers
and
seruice
were
done
in
the
mother
tongue
:
better
for
the
churches
edification
to
haue
it
so
stil
.
diuers
nations
to
this
day
retaine
the
auncient
custome
still
,
search
the
Scriptures
searched
them
dayly
rehearse
them
continually
a
child
no
Christian
should
be
without
a
Bible
.
take
the
Bible
into
their
hand
and
reade
it
:
the
reading
thereof
is
more
needfull
to
them
then
to
the
Monkes
.
it
was
not
lawfull
for
them
to
be
ignorant
in
the
Psalmes
,
or
to
passe
ouer
any
day
without
learning
something
out
of
the
holy
Scriptures
.
among
all
in
the
state
of
marriage
he
held
the
life
and
order
of
a
Bishop
.
The
sacred
hand
of
Theophylus
hath
giuen
me
a
wife
;
and
hereupon
I
testifie
to
al
men
that
I
will
neither
forsake
her
,
nor
yet
priuily
as
an
adulterer
keepe
her
companie
,
but
I
will
pray
God
to
send
me
by
her
many
and
good
children
.
a
yoke
too
heauie
to
be
layed
on
the
Church-men
,
to
binde
them
from
marriage
:
they
might
,
if
it
pleased
themselues
,
auoide
the
companie
of
their
wiues
,
but
no
law
constrained
them
.
And
therefore
many
executing
the
place
of
Bishops
,
euen
in
the
houses
where
Bishops
vsed
to
dwell
,
begat
many
children
of
the
wiues
which
before
time
they
had
lawfully
married
:
and
at
this
present
day
no
Bishop
sleeping
with
his
wife
,
is
counted
vnchast
.
in
the
most
auncient
times
of
the
Church
,
and
after
the
Apostles
death
,
they
had
their
wiues
:
no
diuine
law
,
but
onely
by
a
humane
constitution
:
dispensed
with
,
by
releasing
the
vow
.
excluding
the
Church
lawes
and
standing
only
to
that
which
we
haue
from
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
it
cannot
be
proued
by
any
reason
or
authoritie
,
that
speaking
absolutely
,
a
Priest
sinneth
in
marying
;
but
reason
rather
leadeth
to
the
contrarie
,
in
that
holy
orders
,
neither
as
they
are
orders
,
nor
as
they
are
holy
,
can
hinder
mariage
.
better
for
a
Priest
to
marrie
then
to
burne
,
though
he
haue
vowed
not
to
marry
.
many
reasons
to
forbid
Priests
mariage
,
but
more
to
allow
it
.
diuine
honour
Thou
shalt
make
to
thy selfe
no
image
,
nor
the
likenesse
of
any
thing
;
thou
shalt
not
bow
downe
to
it
,
nor
worship
it
.
changed
the
glorie
of
God
into
the
similitude
of
men
,
and
beasts
,
and
fowles
.
worshipped
the
Angell
no
picture
should
be
made
in
the
Church
,
lest
that
were
adored
which
is
painted
on
walles
.
it
was
against
the
authoritie
of
the
Scripture
that
any
image
should
be
in
the
Church
.
We
worship
no
Images
the
Catholicke
Church
professeth
,
that
mortall
men
are
to
worship
God
,
not
by
images
and
Angels
,
but
by
Christ
the
Lord
.
the
virgin
Mary
was
a
virgin
and
honorable
,
but
not
giuen
for
vs
to
worship
,
but
her selfe
worshipped
him
that
tooke
flesh
of
her
.
they
which
teach
they
may
be
worshipped
with
diuine
honour
,
are
constrained
to
vse
such
nice
distinctions
,
as
neither
themselues
nor
the
people
vnderstand
,
and
if
they
conceiue
them
,
yet
they
cannot
but
erre
in
doing
it
.
equall
in
all
things
,
that
concerne
authoritie
and
iurisdiction
,
the
smokie
pompe
of
the
world
be
brought
into
Christs
Church
:
dares
confidently
say
,
he
is
the
forerunner
of
Antichrist
,
in
his
pride
,
whosoeuer
he
be
that
calleth
himselfe
the
vniuersall
Bishop
,
or
desireth
so
to
be
called
;
because
he
putteth
himself
before
others
.
although
the
Bishop
of
the
Romane
Church
,
for
the
dignitie
of
the
Apostolicke
sea
,
were
more
reuerenced
then
the
rest
,
yet
it
was
not
lawfull
for
him
in
any
thing
to
go
beyond
the
tenour
of
the
Canons
.
For
as
euery
Bishop
in
his
owne
sea
vniformly
beareth
the
image
of
our
Sauiour
;
so
generally
it
befitteth
none
busily
to
do
any
thing
in
anothers
diocesse
.
nouelty
and
heresie
the
communion
in
one
kind
This
custome
indured
long
in
the
Church
,
ministring
cups
for
the
nonce
to
serue
the
people
with
wine
.
It
were
better
if
this
custome
were
renewed
againe
.
The
true
Church
hath
alway
taught
,
that
as
soone
as
the
Priest
hath
pronounced
the
words
of
consecration
,
the
former
substance
of
bread
&
wine
is
changed
into
the
body
&
blood
of
Christ
,
so
that
no
other
substance
remaines
but
only
Christs
body
and
blood
,
the
accidents
,
by
a
supernaturall
power
,
abiding
without
a
subiect
.
fruit
of
the
vine
This
cup
is
the
new
Testament
These
words
,
vnlesse
ye
eate
the
flesh
of
the
son
of
man
,
and
drinke
his
blood
:
are
a
figure
,
commanding
vs
to
partake
the
passion
of
Christ
,
and
profitably
to
remember
that
his
flesh
was
crucified
for
vs
.
The
bread
,
before
it
be
sanctified
,
we
call
bread
;
but
when
the
diuine
grace
sanctifieth
it
,
it
is
deliuered
from
the
name
of
bread
,
and
is
thought
worthy
the
name
of
the
Lords
body
,
though
the
nature
of
bread
remaine
still
,
The
bread
and
wine
passe
into
the
substance
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
,
yet
so
as
the
nature
of
bread
&
wine
ceasseth
not
,
&
they
are
turned
into
the
diuine
substance
,
yet
the
bread
&
wine
remain
still
in
the
property
of
their
nature
.
Our
Sauior
,
in
deliuering
the
sacrament
,
called
his
body
bread
,
and
that
which
is
in
the
cup
,
he
called
his
blood
.
He
changed
the
names
,
&
gaue
his
body
that
name
which
belonged
to
the
sign
,
and
to
the
signe
,
that
name
which
belonged
to
his
body
.
The
reason
why
he
thus
changed
the
names
,
was
,
because
he
would
haue
such
as
partake
the
diuine
sacraments
,
not
to
heed
the
nature
of
those
things
which
are
seene
,
but
,
for
the
change
sake
of
the
names
,
to
beleeue
the
change
that
is
made
by
grace
.
For
he
called
it
wheat
and
bread
,
which
by
nature
is
his
body
,
and
againe
on
the
other
side
he
called
himselfe
a
vine
:
thus
honoring
the
Symbols
and
signes
which
are
seene
,
with
the
name
of
his
body
and
blood
;
not
by
changing
their
nature
,
but
by
adding
grace
to
nature
.
For
the
mysticall
signes
,
after
consecration
,
do
not
depart
from
their
nature
,
but
they
abide
still
in
their
former
substance
,
and
figure
,
and
forme
,
and
may
be
seene
and
touched
as
before
.
not
changing
their
nature
depart
not
from
their
nature
Now
are
you
catcht
in
your
owne
net
:
for
the
mysticall
signes
depart
not
from
their
nature
,
but
abide
still
in
their
former
substance
,
&c.
That
manner
,
which
supposeth
the
substance
of
bread
to
remain
stil
,
is
possible
.
Neither
is
it
contrary
to
reason
,
or
to
the
authoritie
of
the
Scripture
:
nay
it
is
easier
to
conceiue
,
and
more
reasonable
then
that
which
saith
,
the
substance
doth
leaue
the
accidents
.
And
of
this
opinion
no
inconuenience
doth
seeme
to
ensue
,
if
it
could
be
accorded
with
the
Churches
determination
.
the
opinion
,
which
holdeth
the
substance
of
bread
not
to
remaine
,
doth
not
euidently
follow
of
the
Scripture
,
nor
,
in
his
seeming
,
of
the
Churches
determination
.
the
bread
and
wine
were
assumed
and
vnited
to
the
person
of
Christ
.
it
be
demanded
what
manner
of
conuersion
it
is
,
whether
formall
,
or
substantiall
,
or
of
another
kind
,
I
am
not
able
to
define
.
It
was
free
for
all
men
,
till
that
time
,
to
follow
their
owne
coniecture
as
concerning
the
maner
of
the
presence
.
very
new
,
and
lately
brought
into
the
Church
,
and
beleeued
onely
vpon
the
authoritie
of
the
Lateran
Councell
:
From
the
beginning
since
the
matter
of
this
sacrament
was
beleeued
,
it
hath
euer
bene
beleeued
,
that
Christs
body
is
not
moued
out
of
his
place
into
heauen
,
that
it
might
be
here
in
the
sacrament
:
&
yet
it
was
not
in
the
beginning
so
manifestly
beleeued
as
concerning
this
conuersion
.
But
principally
this
seemeth
to
moue
vs
to
hold
transubstantiation
,
because
concerning
the
sacraments
we
are
to
hold
as
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
:
our
faith
as
concerning
this
sacrament
,
is
onely
by
reason
of
the
Churches
determination
.
We
must
say
the
Church
,
in
the
Creed
of
the
Lateran
Councell
,
vnder
Innocent
the
third
,
which
beginneth
with
these
words
,
declared
this
sence
concerning
transubstantiation
,
to
belong
to
the
veritie
of
our
faith
.
And
if
you
demand
,
why
would
the
Church
make
choise
of
so
difficult
a
sence
of
this
article
,
when
the
words
of
the
Scripture
,
This
is
my
body
,
might
be
vpholden
after
an
easie
sence
,
and
in
appearance
more
true
?
I
say
,
the
Scriptures
were
expounded
by
the
same
spirit
that
made
them
:
and
so
it
is
to
be
supposed
that
the
Catholicke
Church
expounded
them
by
the
same
spirit
whereby
the
faith
was
deliuered
vs
,
namely
being
taught
by
the
spirit
of
truth
,
and
therefore
it
chose
this
sence
because
it
was
true
.
It
is
great
rashnesse
to
thinke
the
body
of
Christ
,
by
his
diuine
power
,
cannot
be
in
the
sacrament
,
vnlesse
the
bread
be
conuerted
into
it
.
But
if
this
way
which
supposeth
the
bread
to
remaine
still
,
were
true
de
facto
,
many
doubts
which
meet
vs
about
the
sacrament
,
holding
that
the
substance
of
bread
remaineth
not
,
were
dissolued
.
But
forsomuch
as
this
way
must
not
,
de
facto
,
be
holden
,
since
the
Church
hath
determined
the
contrary
,
which
is
presumed
not
to
erre
in
such
matters
,
therefore
I
answer
the
arguments
made
to
the
contrary
,
holding
the
other
part
which
saith
the
bread
is
changed
.
in
all
ages
There
is
no
Scriptare
to
inforce
it
,
vnlesse
ye
bring
the
Church
of
Romes
exposition
.
in
whom
the
power
of
the
vniuersall
Church
,
in
determining
matters
of
faith
:
principally
resides
,
This
is
my
body
his
reason
is
,
because
the
Church
hath
vnderstood
them
properly
:
I
say
the
Church
,
because
in
the
Gospell
there
is
nothing
that
compelleth
vs
to
vnderstand
them
properly
:
that
the
conuersion
of
the
bread
into
Christs
body
,
we
haue
receiued
of
the
Church
.
vniuersally
holden
diuers
places
where
our
religion
is
scarce
heard
of
:
specially
the
Indies
,
Iaponia
and
China
:
the
Barbarians
by
warre
could
not
be
moued
to
beleeue
,
but
to
faine
they
beleeued
and
receiued
the
faith
,
which
is
horrible
and
sacrilegious
:
the
Christian
religion
was
neuer
yet
sufficiently
offered
them
.
the
Indians
beleeued
nothing
,
but
mocked
at
al
that
was
shewed
them
of
God
,
being
rooted
in
this
conceit
,
that
our
God
is
the
worst
,
and
the
most
wicked
and
vniust
of
all
gods
,
because
he
hath
such
seruants
.
scarce
euer
heard
of
the
Apostle
Thomas
lieth
buried
in
a
citie
there
,
and
that
he
conuerted
them
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
that
the
people
of
the
countrey
by
his
doctrine
haue
Bishops
and
Patriarkes
to
this
day
,
and
maried
Priests
,
and
the
Scriptures
,
and
the
Eucharist
in
both
kinds
:
the
Brittans
receiued
the
Christian
faith
from
the
first
beginning
.
from
king
Lucius
time
vntil
the
comming
of
Austine
,
which
was
foure
hundred
yeares
and
more
,
they
did
not
alter
their
faith
,
but
it
remained
among
them
when
he
entred
:
members
of
the
Romane
Church
It
doth
not
sufficiently
appeare
to
me
,
that
the
Christian
faith
hath
hitherto
bene
so
offered
and
preached
to
the
Indies
,
that
they
should
vnder
the
pain
of
sinne
be
bound
to
beleeue
it
.
This
I
say
,
because
they
are
not
bound
to
beleeue
,
vnlesse
the
faith
be
propounded
to
them
with
probable
perswasion
.
But
miracles
or
signes
I
heare
of
none
,
nor
examples
of
life
so
religious
;
nay
the
contrary
,
I
heare
of
many
scandals
and
villanies
,
and
many
impieties
.
Whence
it
appeareth
,
that
the
Christian
religion
hath
not
bene
preached
to
them
conueniently
nor
godlily
.
two
thousand
thousand
persons
inhabiting
one
countrey
,
Hispaniola
,
in
the
yeare
there
were
not
left
at
the
most
aboue
fiue
hundred
,
or
an
hundred
and
fiftie
,
in
one
particular
countrey
,
the
inhabitants
whereof
receiued
the
Spaniards
as
men
fallen
from
heauen
,
with
great
worship
and
rich
rewards
;
they
massacred
them
vp
so
,
that
you
might
go
seuen
hundred
miles
,
and
find
almost
no
liuing
wight
,
who
before
the
Spaniards
arriuall
,
were
very
populous
:
the
Spanish
souldiers
made
a
prey
of
the
people
as
if
they
had
come
but
to
hunt
or
hawke
.
swarmed
with
multitudes
as
an
Emmet
hill
doth
with
Emmets
,
and
was
more
replenished
with
people
then
Ciuil
,
or
Toledo
,
or
Valladolyd
,
in
Spaine
.
during
all
the
time
they
were
murdered
and
made
away
so
cruelly
,
they
neuer
committed
any
one
offence
against
the
Spaniards
,
that
deserued
punishment
by
the
law
of
man
:
the
Spaniards
as
soone
as
the
nation
was
discouered
,
like
wolues
,
and
lions
,
and
tygers
long
famished
,
entred
,
and
did
nothing
but
teare
them
in
peeces
,
and
murder
,
and
torment
them
by
cruelties
neuer
read
or
heard
of
before
.
They
whipped
them
,
and
strooke
them
with
fists
and
bastinadoes
,
cursing
and
tormenting
them
,
that
it
would
affright
any
man
to
heare
it
.
The
acts
which
they
committed
are
the
deeds
neither
of
Christians
,
nor
of
men
,
but
of
diuels
.
And
it
had
bene
better
the
Indies
had
bene
giuen
to
the
diuels
of
hell
,
then
to
the
Spaniards
.
there
is
no
tongue
,
skill
,
knowledge
,
or
industrie
of
man
able
to
recount
the
dreadfull
doings
of
these
enemies
of
mankind
,
in
Hispaniola
alone
.
The
miserable
people
dying
vpon
the
high
wayes
for
feeblenesse
as
they
caried
the
Spaniards
stuffe
,
like
horse
,
when
they
were
layed
on
with
staues
,
and
had
their
teeth
broken
with
the
pomels
of
their
swords
,
to
make
them
rise
from
the
ground
where
they
lay
for
faintnesse
,
would
say
,
I
can
do
no
more
,
kill
me
here
outright
,
I
desire
to
die
.
They
spared
neither
children
nor
old
folk
nor
women
with
child
,
nor
such
as
lay
in
childbed
,
but
would
rip
vp
their
bellies
,
and
chop
them
in
peeces
,
as
if
they
had
bene
butchering
lambes
.
They
would
lay
wagers
who
should
most
readily
and
nimbly
thus
butcher
men
.
They
would
plucke
infants
sucking
from
their
mothers
paps
,
and
taking
them
by
the
heeles
,
dash
out
their
braines
against
the
rockes
,
or
hurle
them
into
the
riuers
.
They
trained
vp
mastiue
dogs
of
purpose
to
rend
in
peeces
and
deuoure
the
people
,
and
for
that
purpose
fed
them
with
mans
flesh
,
hauing
a
great
number
of
Indians
fettered
in
chaines
,
whom
they
murdered
like
swine
,
as
their
dogs
needed
,
to
feede
them
.
one
that
wanting
dogs
meate
,
tooke
a
child
from
the
mother
,
and
chopping
the
same
in
peeces
fed
his
dogs
therewith
.
a
woman
who
being
sicke
,
to
escape
from
the
dogs
,
hanged
her selfe
,
hauing
tied
her
child
,
about
a
yeare
old
,
at
her
foote
,
which
the
dogs
dispatched
.
set
vp
low
gibbets
,
and
in
the
honor
of
Christ
and
his
twelue
Apostles
,
to
hang
thirteene
persons
vpon
euery
gibbet
,
and
so
burne
them
with
fire
.
buy
and
sell
the
people
,
as
they
did
all
other
merchandize
,
giuing
yong
men
and
damsels
for
wine
,
or
cheese
,
or
such
like
;
and
sometime
an
hundred
persons
for
a
horse
.
throwne
downe
from
the
top
of
a
steepe
mountaine
seuen
hundred
men
together
,
who
as
a
cloud
haue
fallen
to
the
ground
and
bene
battered
in
peeces
.
In
three
moneths
they
famished
seuen
thousand
children
.
They
rauished
and
murdered
great
Queenes
.
And
at
one
time
they
massacred
two
thousand
gentlemen
that
were
Lords
sonnes
,
and
the
flower
of
all
the
nobilitie
in
that
countrey
.
when
the
miserable
people
saw
there
was
no
hope
it
would
end
,
they
would
hang
themselues
,
husbands
with
their
wiues
and
children
,
onely
to
be
rid
of
their
miserie
.
A
certaine
woman
hauing
her
husband
taken
from
her
,
in
griefe
and
despaire
dasht
out
her
owne
childs
braines
against
the
stones
.
women
would
murther
their
owne
children
,
and
destroy
their
conception
,
onely
to
rid
them
from
the
bondage
of
the
Spaniards
.
More
then
ten
realmes
greater
then
all
Spaine
,
with
Aragon
,
and
Portugall
,
and
containing
twise
as
much
ground
as
lieth
betweene
Siuill
and
Ierusalem
,
are
turned
into
a
wildernesse
.
Twenty
seuen
millions
of
soules
perished
within
the
space
of
one
forty
yeares
.
In
Hispaniola
three
millions
.
In
fiue
other
small
Isles
neare
vnto
it
,
fiue
hundred
thousand
.
In
another
countrey
fiue
millions
in
fifteene
yeares
.
In
another
,
fiue
millions
,
where
they
laid
wast
aboue
foure
hundred
leagues
of
fertill
soile
.
In
Peru
aboue
foure
millions
when
the
Indies
,
which
haue
bene
labouring
al
day
in
the
gold
mines
,
come
home
in
the
euening
,
in
stead
of
their
supper
,
they
are
stripped
naked
and
bound
hand
and
foote
to
a
forme
,
and
whipped
with
whipcord
or
a
Buls
pizle
.
Then
scalding
pitch
or
oile
is
powred
vpon
them
,
and
lastly
,
their
body
thus
rent
with
stripes
,
and
scalded
,
is
washed
all
ouer
with
salt
water
,
and
so
they
lie
sometime
to
heale
them
againe
,
as
their
maisters
in
derision
will
tell
them
,
they
are
put
into
the
ground
in
a
hole
vp
to
the
necke
,
and
so
stand
all
night
.
O
heauens
,
open
your
doores
,
and
send
thunder
that
may
worthily
sound
out
this
horrible
calamitie
:
astonish
the
nature
of
things
awhile
,
that
the
nature
of
things
senselesse
may
feele
,
and
all
Gods
creatures
may
helpe
this
vnhappy
nation
to
bewaile
their
misery
.
Romane
faith
when
they
burned
mens
children
to
the
Idoll
,
danced
and
plaide
vpon
drums
to
make
a
noyse
,
that
no
body
should
heare
the
pitifull
crie
of
the
child
frying
in
the
fire
.
They
teach
the
Indies
to
no
purpose
,
but
twise
or
thrise
a
weeke
repeate
vnto
them
the
Creed
and
a
few
praiers
,
in
the
Spanish
tongue
,
wherof
they
vnderstand
not
a
syllable
.
And
this
,
is
the
exquisitest
manner
that
is
vsed
,
to
teach
them
a
forme
of
Catechisme
in
the
Indian
tongue
,
without
either
explaning
it
,
or
examining
the
partie
what
he
learns
.
Their
teaching
is
but
a
iest
and
a
shadow
,
like
as
when
one
singeth
a
song
to
get
money
,
and
careth
not
greatly
what
he
singeth
,
nor
how
soone
he
getteth
it
done
,
so
he
may
haue
his
mony
:
So
the
Priests
greatly
care
not
whether
the
Indian
hearken
his
catechizing
or
no
,
when
he
hath
gotten
his
mony
.
follow
couetousnesse
,
dicing
,
hunting
,
whordom
,
concubinage
,
and
such
like
,
whereby
baptisme
is
made
a
scorne
among
the
Indians
,
insomuch
that
many
times
they
are
faine
to
be
baptized
against
their
wils
.
the
king
of
Spaine
was
counselled
,
that
he
should
suffer
no
more
Priests
to
go
into
America
,
because
of
their
vnbridled
and
dissolute
life
:
they
which
take
vpon
them
the
cure
of
soules
,
are
commonly
all
idiots
,
and
vtterly
ignorant
,
and
barbarous
,
and
extremely
couetous
and
vicious
.
so
fantasticall
and
ignorant
,
that
he
could
not
tell
how
to
blesse
himselfe
;
and
being
demanded
how
he
taught
the
Indians
committed
to
his
charge
,
he
said
,
he
gaue
them
to
the
diuell
,
and
that
it
was
enough
for
him
to
say
,
Per
signum
sancti
crucis
:
and
yet
this
man
had
a
towne
in
commendam
to
ouersee
their
soules
.
millions
of
the
people
die
without
faith
or
sacraments
that
from
the
beginning
they
haue
had
no
more
care
to
procure
the
people
to
be
taught
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
then
if
they
had
bene
dogges
,
but
haue
forbidden
it
rather
:
so
that
there
is
no
more
knowledge
of
God
throughout
the
Indies
,
except
it
be
in
Hispaniola
,
then
there
was
an
yeares
since
the
Spaniards
haue
purposely
and
effectually
hindered
the
teaching
of
religion
,
and
driuen
away
such
as
should
haue
done
it
:
when
they
went
a
forraging
to
rob
and
spoile
the
countrey
people
,
when
they
came
neare
any
towne
,
they
vsed
to
make
proclamation
,
O
yes
,
you
Indians
,
be
it
knowne
vnto
you
,
that
there
is
one
God
,
one
Pope
,
one
king
of
Castile
who
is
Lord
of
all
these
lands
,
come
in
and
do
your
homage
,
&c.
The
which
being
done
,
they
would
runne
vpon
the
towne
,
and
most
cruelly
burne
it
and
all
therein
,
men
,
women
,
and
children
,
before
euer
they
knew
of
their
approach
.
the
faith
was
neuer
as
yet
sufficiently
offered
the
Indians
to
conuert
them
.
where
the
Protestants
religion
is
scarce
heard
of
,
they
are
such
gluttons
that
one
vseth
to
eate
and
spoile
in
a
day
as
much
as
would
suffice
housholds
a
month
,
accounting
ten
persons
to
a
houshold
:
armies
of
Spaniards
did
liue
sometime
like
Cannibals
,
eating
nothing
but
the
flesh
of
the
Indians
,
for
the
prouision
whereof
an
ordinary
shambles
was
kept
in
the
campe
,
of
the
flesh
of
men
and
yong
children
which
they
roasted
and
fed
vpon
,
and
many
times
men
must
be
cruelly
butchered
,
onely
to
haue
their
hands
and
feet
which
the
Spaniards
counted
a
daintie
dish
.
Captaine
durst
aduenture
to
rauish
the
greatest
Queene
or
Lady
in
the
country
:
some
among
them
made
a
practise
to
get
as
many
of
the
countrey
women
with
child
as
they
could
,
to
the
end
that
being
with
child
,
they
might
sell
them
the
dearer
for
bondslaues
:
some
had
wiues
apeece
,
or
more
.
And
so
greedy
were
they
of
gold
,
that
he
thinketh
,
if
the
diuell
had
any
for
them
,
they
would
set
vpon
him
to
rob
him
:
for
the
obtaining
whereof
an
infinit
sort
haue
turned
Pagan
,
&
renounced
Iesus
Christ
.
By
which
execrable
behauior
,
in
stead
of
religion
,
they
taught
the
people
many
odious
vices
,
which
before
they
knew
not
,
blasphemy
,
vsury
,
lying
:
so
that
the
committing
them
to
the
Spaniards
,
is
the
giuing
them
ouer
to
such
as
destroy
both
their
bodies
and
their
soules
.
And
briefly
,
they
beleeue
nothing
,
but
mocke
at
all
that
is
shewed
them
of
God
,
being
rooted
in
this
opinion
touching
our
God
,
that
he
is
the
worst
,
and
most
vniust
,
and
wicked
of
all
gods
,
because
he
hath
such
seruants
.
a
Prince
in
the
Isle
of
Cuba
,
who
calling
his
people
together
,
shewed
them
a
casket
full
of
gold
and
iewels
,
and
told
them
,
it
was
the
Spaniards
god
;
and
after
they
had
danced
a
while
about
it
,
he
threw
it
into
a
riuer
,
because
,
saith
he
,
if
they
once
get
him
from
vs
,
they
will
kill
vs
:
this
man
was
afterward
taken
by
them
,
and
burned
quicke
:
who
being
fastened
to
the
stake
,
a
Frier
cometh
to
him
,
and
telleth
him
of
God
,
and
the
matters
of
our
faith
;
the
which
if
he
would
beleeeue
,
he
might
go
to
heauen
;
if
not
,
he
must
go
to
hell
,
there
to
be
tormented
for
euer
.
The
Prince
after
a
little
pause
,
asked
the
Frier
,
if
the
Spaniards
went
to
heauen
,
who
answering
,
yea
they
did
:
the
Prince
answered
again
,
without
any
further
deliberation
,
that
then
he
would
not
go
to
heauen
,
but
to
hell
where
he
might
once
be
free
from
that
cruell
nation
.
the
thousandth
part
of
We
heare
of
many
harmelesse
people
murthered
and
spoiled
,
&
many
Lords
thrust
out
of
their
possessions
,
and
depriued
of
their
territories
:
Many
of
the
Isles
,
and
countries
of
the
Indies
,
greedily
imbrace
the
faith
,
and
oftentimes
whole
cities
are
baptized
conuerted
to
Christin
one
weeke
forsweare
the
adulterie
when
he
had
committed
it
:
the
periury
is
no
worse
then
the
adulterie
.
Your
faith
is
renowmed
in
the
whole
world
:
Quo
tempore
,
quo
Pontifice
,
qua
via
,
qua
vi
,
quibus
incrementis
vrbem
&
orbem
religio
peruasit
aliena
?
quas
voces
,
quas
turbas
,
quae
lamenta
progenuit
?
Omnes
orbe
reliquo
fopiti
sunt
dum
Roma
,
Roma
inquam
,
noua
sacramentae
,
nouum
sacrificium
,
nouum
religionis
dogma
procuderet
?
Nullus
extitit
historicus
neque
Latinus
,
neque
Graecus
,
neque
remotus
,
neque
citimus
,
qui
rem
tantam
vel
obscure
iaceret
in
commentarios
?
At
what
time
?
vnderwhat
Pope
?
what
way
?
with
what
force
?
with
what
augmentation
or
increase
did
a
strange
religion
ouerflow
the
Citie
and
the
whole
world
?
What
speeches
?
what
rumours
?
what
tumults
?
what
troubles
?
what
lamentations
,
at
least
,
did
it
breed
?
Was
all
the
world
asleepe
when
Rome
,
Rome
I
say
,
the
imperiall
and
mother
Citie
,
did
coyne
new
sacraments
,
a
new
sacrifice
,
a
new
doctrin
of
faith
and
religion
?
Was
there
no
historiographer
,
neither
Latine
nor
Greeke
,
neither
farre
off
nor
neare
,
who
would
at
least
obscurely
cast
into
his
commentaries
such
a
matter
as
this
is
?
denying
no
point
of
doctrine
which
in
former
times
was
vniuersally
receiued
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
It
is
the
ancient
Catholicke
faith
without
any
change
.
shew
some
space
of
time
wherein
the
Romane
Church
was
not
visibly
knowne
,
euer
since
Christ
,
as
he
can
shew
many
hundred
yeares
wherein
our
Church
was
not
.
shew
when
the
Romane
Church
failed
in
the
profession
of
the
ancient
faith
which
once
it
had
,
Rom.
and
who
began
the
new
&
inde
it
is
not
possible
that
so
grosse
heresie
,
could
arise
and
ouerwhelme
the
world
,
without
some
resistance
:
the
Bishops
and
Pastors
of
the
Church
could
not
be
so
carelesse
,
There
is
no
certaintie
when
they
began
.
the
tares
were
sowne
among
the
wheate
:
quo
tempore
?
quo
Pontifice
?
qua
via
?
qua
vi
?
quibus
incrementis
?
Were
the
workmen
all
asleepe
?
were
they
all
so
cold
and
negligent
?
what
time
?
vnder
what
Pope
?
what
rumors
,
what
lamentations
did
it
breed
?
what
resistance
was
made
against
it
?
what
historiographer
writ
it
?
did
none
oppose
themselues
?
no
mention
being
made
in
any
storie
,
that
such
an
alteration
was
,
it
is
sure
there
was
no
such
at
all
.
There
are
few
things
to
be
affirmed
for
certaintie
concerning
Pardons
:
because
the
Scripture
speaketh
not
expresly
of
them
,
and
the
Saints
,
Ambrose
,
Hilary
,
Austin
,
Ierome
,
speake
not
of
them
at
all
.
no
certaintie
be
found
touching
the
beginning
of
Pardons
:
there
is
no
authoritie
of
the
Scripture
,
or
ancient
fathers
,
Greek
or
Latin
,
that
bringeth
it
to
our
knowledge
.
Their
vse
seemeth
to
haue
come
but
lately
into
the
Church
.
There
be
certaine
late
Diuines
which
affirme
,
it
is
no
rashnesse
if
a
man
say
,
the
vse
and
practise
of
Indulgences
is
not
from
the
Apostles
times
.
with
great
ado
he
obtained
of
Phocas
that
he
might
be
made
the
vniuersall
and
oecumenical
Bishop
:
which
authoritie
his
successors
haue
wonderfully
enlarged
the
fiue
Patriarks
were
of
equall
honor
,
and
stood
all
in
steed
of
one
head
ouer
the
whole
bodie
of
the
vniuersall
Church
.
the
oecumenicall
or
generall
Councels
were
so
called
,
for
that
by
the
commaund
of
the
Emperour
,
the
chiefe
Bishops
throughout
the
Romane
Empire
were
assembled
.
Be
it
spoken
with
the
leaue
of
all
good
men
,
this
noueltie
,
that
I
say
not
heresie
,
had
not
as
yet
sprung
vp
in
the
world
,
that
Gods
Priests
should
teach
the
people
,
that
they
owe
no
subiection
to
euil
Princes
:
and
though
they
haue
sworne
alleageance
to
him
,
yet
they
owe
him
no
fidelitie
,
neither
shall
be
counted
periured
which
thinke
against
the
King
:
yea
he
that
obeyeth
him
shall
be
counted
for
excommunicate
;
and
he
that
doth
against
the
King
,
shall
be
absolued
from
the
guilt
of
iniustice
and
periury
.
a
glorious
Martyr
beggerly
both
in
wealth
and
learning
?
the
power
Imperiall
dependeth
vpon
the
Popes
authoritie
,
and
is
subordinate
to
it
:
and
that
the
Pope
hath
power
to
remoue
,
reuoke
,
correct
,
and
punish
Kings
:
whose
secular
gouernment
is
not
meerly
necessary
or
expedient
,
but
when
the
Church
cannot
:
and
this
is
to
be
holden
with
the
right
faith
,
as
the
naturall
,
morall
and
diuine
law
of
God
.
The
regall
power
of
Princes
,
is
not
by
our
mother
the
Church
,
vsed
to
be
set
behind
the
priestly
power
,
as
if
it
were
nothing
of
it selfe
,
but
sprang
from
it
,
and
were
the
second
after
it
.
They
erre
that
affirme
,
the
roote
of
earthly
power
hangeth
so
much
on
the
Pope
,
that
by
his
commission
the
execution
of
the
same
is
deriued
to
the
Prince
.
in
the
Primitiue
Church
it
was
obserued
,
that
he
which
was
maried
might
be
promoted
to
priesthood
,
though
it
were
not
required
of
him
that
he
should
first
be
maried
.
this
custome
preuailed
till
the
times
of
the
Nicene
Councell
.
Siritius
brought
in
the
continencie
of
Priests
and
Deacons
,
yea
some
affirme
,
that
of
old
,
before
the
time
of
Siritius
,
Priests
might
contract
mariage
.
Siritius
commanded
Deacons
to
be
continent
.
but
yet
it
could
neuer
be
effected
,
that
their
mariage
should
be
taken
away
till
Gregorie
the
seuenth
came
to
be
Pope
,
in
the
yeare
a
new
custome
,
neuer
receiued
before
.
in
those
dayes
Priests
had
wiues
openly
as
other
men
had
,
and
begat
children
,
their
wiues
being
called
by
a
seemly
name
,
Presbyterissae
.
this
,
to
many
Bishops
and
other
learned
and
good
men
,
seemed
a
new
doctrine
and
a
pestilent
heresie
as
euer
troubled
any
Christian
kingdome
.
met
together
,
and
for
this
cause
decreed
,
that
he
had
done
against
Christian
pietie
,
and
deposed
him
,
for
that
,
among
diuers
other
things
,
he
diuorced
men
and
their
wiues
,
denying
such
as
had
their
lawfull
wiues
,
to
be
Priests
,
when
yet
in
the
meane
time
he
admitted
to
the
altars
whoremongers
,
adulterers
,
and
incestuous
persons
.
they
vsed
not
to
paint
or
represent
God
the
Father
.
the
custome
grew
to
paint
God
the
Father
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
in
the
Church
.
The
zeale
which
you
had
that
nothing
made
with
hands
should
be
worshipped
,
we
commend
,
but
we
are
of
mind
that
you
should
not
haue
broken
those
images
:
for
painting
is
therefore
vsed
in
Churches
,
that
they
which
are
vnlearned
might
by
sight
reade
vpon
the
wals
that
which
in
bookes
they
cannot
.
Your
brotherhood
should
therefore
haue
spared
the
breaking
of
them
,
and
yet
withall
haue
kept
the
people
from
worshipping
them
;
that
such
as
are
simple
might
haue
had
meanes
whereby
to
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
story
,
and
yet
the
people
not
sinne
in
worshipping
the
picture
.
containing
the
acts
of
the
Councell
of
Frankford
,
Charles
the
king
of
France
sent
ouer
into
England
a
booke
,
containing
the
acts
of
a
Synode
directed
to
him
from
Constantinople
;
wherein
,
out
alas
for
griefe
,
many
things
are
found
inconuenient
,
and
contrary
to
the
true
faith
.
Specially
because
,
by
the
vniforme
consent
almost
of
all
the
Easterne
Bishops
,
no
lesse
then
three
hunndred
,
or
more
,
it
is
confirmed
,
that
images
should
be
adored
.
Which
thing
Gods
Church
altogether
detesteth
.
Against
which
booke
Albinus
wrote
an
Epistle
,
maruellously
confirmed
by
the
authority
of
the
Scriptures
;
and
,
together
with
the
booke
offered
it
to
the
king
of
France
,
in
the
name
of
our
Bishops
and
Nobles
.
In
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Charles
,
by
the
commandement
of
the
Apostolicke
sea
there
was
a
generall
Councell
celebrated
,
the
said
Emperour
calling
it
,
wherein
,
according
to
the
path
way
of
the
Scriptures
and
tradition
of
our
ancestors
,
that
false
Synode
of
the
Greeks
was
destroid
and
wholly
abrogated
.
the
images
of
Saints
,
and
stories
of
diuine
things
may
be
painted
in
the
Church
,
not
to
be
worshipped
,
but
to
be
an
ornament
,
and
to
bring
into
the
minds
of
simple
people
,
things
done
and
past
.
But
,
to
adore
the
creature
,
or
to
giue
it
any
portion
of
diuine
honour
,
we
count
a
vile
wickednesse
,
and
detest
the
doer
of
such
a
wickednesse
,
and
with
open
mouth
we
proclaime
him
worthy
to
be
accursed
.
merit
of
workes
inuented
the
termes
of
condignitie
,
and
congruitie
,
thereby
to
vtter
it
.
some
Catholickes
deny
that
Christ
offered
vp
himselfe
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
and
wine
,
in
his
last
Supper
.
First
,
because
the
ministration
of
the
sacrament
is
an
image
representing
the
passion
of
Christ
,
which
is
his
true
immolation
:
and
images
vse
to
be
called
by
the
names
of
those
things
wherof
they
are
images
.
Secondly
,
in
respect
of
the
effect
of
his
passion
,
because
by
the
sacrament
we
are
made
partakers
of
the
fruit
of
his
passion
:
and
,
as
concerning
this
second
maner
,
it
is
proper
to
this
sacrament
,
that
Christ
is
immolated
,
or
sacrificed
therein
.
reason
we
are
made
partakers
of
the
fruit
of
his
passion
,
The
Apostles
made
the
sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
by
saying
the
Pater
noster
,
as
Saint
Gregory
affirmeth
:
and
that
diuers
formes
were
vsed
before
one
Scolasticus
came
,
who
composed
that
which
at
this
day
our
Church
vseth
.
The
which
also
is
diuers
according
to
the
diuersitie
of
places
.
But
we
which
liue
vnder
the
Church
of
Rome
haue
receiued
the
order
of
the
Masse
from
the
Bishops
of
Rome
themselues
,
who
successiuely
haue
added
thereunto
,
one
after
another
,
and
so
it
commeth
to
be
a
perfect
Seruice
or
liturgie
.
without
alteration
the
constant
opinion
of
all
their
Diuines
:
the
Councell
of
Trent
no
images
in
all
the
Churches
of
his
diocesse
.
by
the
testimony
of
Hierome
it
appeareth
how
in
a
manner
all
the
ancient
holy
fathers
condemned
the
worship
of
images
,
for
feare
of
idolatry
.
by
the
testimony
of
sound
and
approued
stories
,
it
is
cleare
,
that
till
Hieromes
time
,
such
as
were
of
sound
religion
would
endure
no
image
,
either
painted
,
or
grauen
,
to
be
set
vp
in
Churches
,
no
not
the
Image
of
Christ
himselfe
.
consisting
of
many
Bishops
out
of
all
the
Prouinces
of
the
Empire
,
No
worship
at
all
is
due
to
an
image
,
neither
is
it
lawfull
to
worship
it
.
But
for
so
much
as
by
the
Image
of
Christ
we
are
stirred
vp
to
ado●e
Christ
,
and
before
it
make
our
adoration
to
him
,
therefore
we
are
said
to
adore
the
image
.
the
crucifix
,
and
image
of
Christ
,
must
be
adored
with
the
same
honour
that
himselfe
is
,
that
honour
staieth
in
the
very
image
.
our
naturall
concupiscence
a
qualitie
in
the
soule
,
arising
from
our
flesh
,
propagated
to
vs
from
our
parents
,
and
stirring
vs
vp
to
sinne
.
many
both
of
his
time
and
of
old
,
fauoured
it
.
nothing
else
but
the
sinne
of
Adam
deriued
to
vs
by
the
effects
,
whereby
we
are
made
culpable
,
by
bearing
the
imputation
of
that
which
he
did
.
he
would
hold
it
,
but
for
the
reuerence
of
some
holy
men
,
which
seeme
to
say
,
that
originall
sinne
is
the
want
of
that
iustice
which
should
be
in
vs
.
hauing
conferred
it
with
many
men
exactly
learned
,
and
good
Catholickes
,
they
liked
it
exceedingly
.
What
voices
,
what
stirres
,
what
lamentations
were
heard
when
Rome
brought
in
a
new
faith
?
Were
all
asleep
?
did
none
resist
?
no
Bishop
preach
?
no
Doctor
write
against
the
alteration
?
none
to
suffer
martyrdome
?
neuer
a
true
hearted
Christian
to
lament
it
?
no
Historiographer
,
neither
Greeke
nor
Latin
,
farre
nor
neare
,
to
make
at
least
some
obscure
mention
of
such
a
matter
in
his
commentaries
?
was
there
no
Historiographer
ᵗ
Greek
or
Latin
?
There
are
Historiographers
,
Greeke
and
Latin
,
farre
and
neare
,
for
the
cloaking
of
his
ambition
,
he
deuised
fables
,
corrupted
chronicles
,
razed
out
the
things
that
were
done
,
and
adulterated
the
sacred
oracles
.
Popes
owne
Library
are
bookes
both
Latin
and
Greeke
,
written
against
his
primacie
,
scarce
any
peece
or
article
of
the
Roman
faith
,
but
by
one
or
other
first
or
last
,
it
hath
bene
called
in
question
.
mysterie
of
iniquitie
the
Church
continued
a
virgin
vndefiled
,
as
long
as
the
Apostles
liued
:
but
when
that
generation
was
passed
,
the
conspiracie
of
wicked
heresie
,
through
the
seducement
of
those
which
taught
other
doctrine
,
tooke
beginning
.
a
man
very
skilfull
in
the
Scriptures
,
exceedingly
learned
,
and
of
a
holy
life
.
Alas
,
alas
,
Lord
God
,
how
is
gold
obscured
,
and
the
colour
changed
!
What
offences
do
we
reade
to
haue
happened
about
these
times
,
euen
in
the
holy
Apostolicke
seate
,
which
hitherto
with
such
zeale
thou
preseruedst
!
What
contentions
,
emulations
,
sects
,
enuies
,
ambitions
,
intrusions
,
persecutions
!
O
the
worst
time
that
euer
was
,
wherein
the
holy
failed
,
and
truths
are
diminished
from
the
sonnes
of
men
.
What
was
then
the
face
of
the
holy
Romane
Church
?
how
filthy
was
it
when
potent
and
withall
base
whores
bare
all
the
sway
at
Rome
?
at
whose
lust
seas
were
changed
,
Bishops
were
bestowed
,
and
that
which
is
horrible
to
heare
,
and
not
to
be
vttered
,
their
louers
were
thrust
into
Saint
Peters
chaire
.
O
Rome
to
be
lamented
,
which
to
our
ancestors
yeeldedst
shining
lights
of
Fathers
,
in
our
time
sendest
monstrous
darknes
,
which
in
the
age
to
come
shall
be
infamous
.
What
,
ô
ye
reuerend
fathers
,
what
(
I
say
)
thinke
ye
him
to
be
,
which
sitteth
thus
in
a
loftie
throne
,
in
purple
robes
and
glittering
gold
?
Certainly
if
he
be
voide
of
charitie
,
lifted
and
puffed
vp
onely
with
knowledge
,
he
is
Antichrist
,
sitting
in
the
temple
of
God
,
and
shewing
himselfe
as
if
he
were
God
:
but
if
he
want
both
charitie
and
knowledge
,
then
is
he
an
idol
,
and
to
seeke
to
him
for
answer
,
is
to
enquire
of
the
marble
stones
.
many
were
still
of
his
mind
,
but
they
could
not
so
easily
be
noted
,
Arnulful
a
famous
preacher
was
murdered
at
Rome
by
the
Cleargie
there
,
because
he
bitterly
inueyed
against
their
lust
and
wantonnesse
,
and
reproued
their
pompe
,
and
raking
together
of
riches
:
hence
it
was
that
their
hatred
and
anger
was
stirred
vp
,
to
the
destruction
of
him
that
meant
well
.
the
which
thing
the
author
of
the
exposition
of
the
Romane
order
took
most
grieuously
,
that
the
loaues
of
bread
offered
in
certaine
Churches
for
the
vse
of
the
sacrifice
,
after
the
custome
of
the
ancient
Church
,
should
thus
be
brought
from
the
forme
of
true
bread
to
so
slight
and
slender
a
form
,
after
the
likenesse
of
plates
or
peeces
of
mony
:
and
in
contempt
he
calleth
them
scraps
of
offered
plate
,
and
ascribeth
to
them
a
lightnesse
like
an
image
or
shadow
,
and
thinketh
them
for
their
slendernesse
vnworthy
the
name
of
bread
:
a
dead
carkasse
risen
out
of
his
graue
,
wrapped
in
a
winding
sheet
,
and
carried
among
men
by
the
diuell
.
the
Pope
is
no
greater
then
another
Bishop
:
that
there
is
no
Purgatory
:
that
it
is
in
vaine
to
pray
for
the
dead
:
that
Masses
for
the
dead
were
the
inuention
of
couetous
Priests
:
that
Images
should
be
abolished
,
and
the
hallowing
of
water
and
other
creatures
:
that
the
word
of
God
should
be
freely
preached
to
al
men
:
that
Friers
shrift
,
and
the
vse
of
oile
in
Baptisme
,
were
the
inuentions
of
men
.
They
contemned
the
Masse
,
and
all
that
belongeth
to
it
,
and
prayer
to
Saints
,
and
Canonicall
houres
,
and
thought
a
man
might
worke
any
day
except
the
Lords
.
They
misliked
fasting
dayes
and
distinction
of
meates
,
and
the
single
life
of
votaries
.
They
defended
the
reading
of
the
Scripture
by
the
Laitie
,
and
receiued
it
as
the
iudge
of
controuersies
,
and
thought
there
were
but
two
sacraments
,
as
we
do
:
and
that
the
Communion
should
be
ministred
in
both
kinds
to
the
people
:
and
that
Rome
was
Babylon
,
and
the
Pope
had
no
right
to
the
supremacie
.
Hildebrand
,
vnder
colour
of
religion
,
layed
the
foundations
of
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
.
He
was
the
first
that
began
this
mischieuous
warre
,
which
his
successors
haue
continued
to
this
day
.
These
Priests
of
Babylon
will
raigne
alone
,
they
can
beare
no
equall
,
they
will
neuer
rest
till
they
haue
trampled
all
things
vnder
their
feete
,
and
sit
in
the
temple
of
God
,
and
be
exalted
aboue
euery
thing
that
is
worshipped
.
He
which
is
the
seruant
of
seruants
,
coueteth
to
be
the
Lord
of
Lords
,
as
if
he
were
God
:
his
brethrens
counsell
,
yea
the
counsell
of
his
master
he
despiseth
.
He
speaketh
great
things
as
if
he
were
God
.
In
his
brest
he
casteth
new
deuices
,
whereby
to
raise
a
kingdome
to
himself
.
He
changeth
lawes
,
and
confirmeth
his
owne
:
he
defileth
,
plucketh
downe
,
spoileth
,
deceiueth
,
murdereth
:
thus
doth
that
child
of
perdition
(
whom
they
vse
to
call
Antichrist
)
in
whose
forehead
is
written
the
name
of
blasphemie
,
I
am
God
,
I
cannot
erre
;
he
sitteth
in
the
temple
of
God
,
and
beareth
rule
farre
and
neare
.
he
told
the
Emperour
,
that
if
he
would
defend
him
with
the
sword
,
he
again
would
defend
him
with
the
word
.
Predestination
,
Originall
sinne
,
Freewill
,
the
merit
of
workes
,
who
resisted
were
all
asleepe
,
none
to
obserue
the
change
?
&c.
No
mention
is
made
in
any
story
Neglexerit
officium
Spiritus
sanctus
lib.
de
praescript
religion
had
altered
in
Rome
since
the
Apostles
time
,
it
would
haue
bene
recorded
in
some
story
,
that
such
an
alteration
was
:
But
there
is
no
mention
in
any
story
of
any
such
alteration
.
Therefore
it
is
sure
no
such
was
at
all
.
publicke
practise
world
was
asleepe
Pastors
were
all
asleep
still
the
holy
Ghost
performed
his
office
,
did
mistake
the
definition
of
the
Nicen
Councell
:
the
Papists
worship
stockes
and
stones
matter
it self
somtime
requireth
that
we
laugh
at
it
.
Many
things
deserue
to
be
conuinced
,
that
with
our
graue
doing
therof
we
seeme
not
to
reuerence
them
:
Vanitie
and
mirth
are
neare
sib.
Let
the
truth
laugh
,
because
she
is
ioyfull
,
and
iest
with
her
aduersaries
,
because
she
is
secure
:
a
stocke
,
or
a
stone
,
all
the
honour
that
is
due
to
the
samplar
,
is
giuen
to
the
image
and
it
is
so
giuen
that
the
image
staieth
and
limiteth
it
in
it selfe
,
as
it
is
an
image
,
and
not
onely
as
it
representeth
the
samplar
:
themselues
,
after
their
maner
,
being
properly
the
compasse
of
the
worship
,
though
not
of
themselues
,
but
in
respect
of
the
samplar
:
and
thus
the
images
of
Christ
must
be
adored
with
diuine
honour
per
aliud
.
All
haile
ô
crosse
,
our
onely
hope
,
&c.
Thou
onely
wert
worthy
to
beare
the
ransome
of
the
world
,
ô
faithfull
crosse
,
only
thou
art
the
noble
tree
among
all
:
their
images
were
dedicated
to
the
true
God
the
author
of
life
,
and
giuer
of
all
good
things
,
the
common
Father
and
Sauiour
of
mankind
:
By
Iupiter
standing
in
the
Capitoll
with
lightning
in
his
hand
,
they
vnderstand
the
Preseruer
and
Gouernor
of
all
things
;
the
Soule
and
Spirit
,
the
Master
and
Maker
of
all
the
world
,
to
whom
euery
name
agreeth
:
Few
or
none
among
them
,
thought
the
matter
of
their
idols
so
grauen
,
to
be
Gods
.
They
had
many
idols
whereby
they
represented
the
true
God
.
many
among
them
vehemently
abhorred
the
multitude
of
gods
,
and
in
their
mind
and
thought
religiously
worshipped
that
one
God
,
whom
,
with
daily
meditation
,
and
all
the
power
of
their
mind
they
sought
,
in
him
they
put
all
their
hope
,
him
they
alwaies
studied
to
please
.
any
other
thing
in
the
world
,
whether
liuing
or
without
life
.
an
Angell
,
a
man
,
the
Sunne
,
Moone
,
and
Starres
,
the
earth
,
a
stocke
,
a
stone
a
little
straw
the
very
starres
in
the
firmament
might
be
worshipped
and
called
vpon
to
helpe
vs
,
but
onely
for
doubt
of
giuing
occasion
to
idolatrie
:
adoration
of
the
sacrament
heathenish
superstition
the
Priests
intention
is
it
that
worketh
.
For
if
he
should
say
the
words
of
consecration
,
without
intention
to
consecrate
the
bread
and
wine
,
he
should
effect
nothing
:
or
if
he
intend
to
consecrate
but
one
hoast
,
and
there
chance
to
be
two
,
or
more
,
than
nothing
is
consecrated
at
al.
adore
vpon
condition
,
if
the
due
forme
in
consecrating
be
obserued
.
he
be
called
in
the
night
season
to
houzell
the
sicke
,
and
there
spend
all
his
hoasts
,
then
,
as
he
cometh
homeward
,
he
must
put
out
the
candle
and
go
darklong
,
lest
the
people
adore
the
emptie
tabernacle
.
the
same
honor
that
is
giuen
to
Christ
without
referring
that
honour
to
Christ
contained
vnder
them
,
but
staying
it
in
the
formes
.
a
bare
peece
of
bread
this
bread
sanctified
bread
by
the
power
of
the
diuell
.
a
brute
beast
,
as
a
dog
,
may
eate
the
bodie
of
Christ
.
Filij
sine
patre
,
&
discipuli
sine
magistro
.
Children
without
a
father
,
scholers
without
a
maister
.
Nemini
succ●dentes
à
seipsis
Episcopi
ordinati
sunt
.
Succeeding
to
none
,
were
ordained
Bishops
of
themselues
.
built
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
Succession
in
godlinesse
,
is
properly
to
be
accounted
succession
.
For
he
that
holdeth
the
same
doctrine
,
is
also
partaker
of
the
same
succession
;
as
he
that
is
against
the
doctrine
,
must
be
reputed
to
be
also
out
of
the
succession
.
They
are
not
the
children
of
the
Saints
that
sit
in
their
places
,
but
which
do
their
workes
.
true
Church
is
called
Apostolicke
,
not
onely
for
the
succession
of
Bishops
from
the
Apostles
,
but
also
for
the
consanguinitie
of
doctrine
.
First
,
because
it
began
in
the
Apostles
:
next
,
because
by
them
it
was
spred
all
ouer
the
world
:
thirdly
,
because
it
still
followeth
their
faith
and
authoritie
.
The
Apostles
filled
the
whole
Church
with
wholsome
doctrine
:
and
in
that
respect
the
whole
Catholicke
Church
is
also
called
Apostolicke
.
without
a
father
scholers
without
a
maister
Bishops
without
succession
Traditionem
ab
Apostolis
&
annuntiatam
hominibus
fidem
,
per
successionem
Episcoporum
peruenientem
vsque
ad
nos
,
indicantes
;
confundimus
omnes
eos
qui
quoquo
modo
,
vel
per
sui
placentiam
malam
,
vel
vanam
gloriam
,
vel
per
coecitatem
colligunt
praeterquam
oportet
.
Shewing
the
tradition
from
the
Apostles
and
the
faith
preached
vnto
men
,
coming
vnto
vs
by
succession
of
Bishops
,
we
confound
all
them
,
who
any
way
either
through
euill
complacence
of
themselues
,
or
through
vaine-glorie
,
or
through
blindnesse
,
and
euill
opinion
,
do
collect
and
conclude
otherwise
then
they
ought
.
Edant
origines
suarum
Ecclesiarum
,
euoluant
ordinem
Episcoporum
,
ista
per
successionem
ab
initio
decurrentes
,
vt
primus
ille
Episcopus
aliquem
ex
Apostolis
,
vel
Apostolicis
viris
,
qui
tamen
cum
Apostolis
perseuerauerit
,
authorem
habuerit
vel
antecessorem
.
Lib.
de
praescript
.
Let
them
set
forth
the
beginning
of
their
Church
,
let
them
vnfold
or
declare
the
order
of
Bishops
,
so
running
from
the
beginning
by
succession
,
that
the
first
Bishop
of
their
sect
had
some
of
the
Apostles
or
Apostolicke
men
,
who
perseuered
with
the
Apostles
,
for
his
author
or
predecessor
.
Tenet
me
in
Ecclesia
Catholica
ab
ipsa
sede
Petri
Apostoli
,
cui
pascendas
oues
suas
Dominus
commendauit
,
vsque
ad
praesentem
Episcopum
successio
Sacerdotum
.
The
succession
of
Priests
from
the
seate
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
to
whom
our
Lord
commended
his
sheepe
to
be
fed
,
vntill
this
present
Bishop
,
doth
hold
me
in
the
Catholicke
Church
.
Apostolicke
tradition
or
doctrine
,
and
faith
,
as
the
law
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Lord
himselfe
had
taught
,
so
was
it
in
euery
succession
,
and
euery
citie
.
by
the
succession
of
Pastors
,
the
succession
of
Apostolicall
doctrine
is
proued
with
outward
succession
of
doctors
and
Pastors
was
alway
infallibly
conioyned
the
true
doctrine
.
It
is
not
necessarily
gathered
that
the
Church
is
alway
there
where
there
is
succession
We
must
obey
those
elders
which
haue
succession
from
the
Apostles
,
which
with
the
succession
of
their
Bishopricks
,
haue
receiued
the
certaine
gift
of
truth
:
as
for
the
rest
which
want
this
principall
succession
,
we
must
suspect
them
.
the
ancient
Fathers
reckoned
not
vp
the
successors
of
other
Bishops
alike
,
as
they
did
the
successors
of
the
Romane
chaire
:
the
faith
which
successiuely
had
continued
sheepe
and
Pastors
It
is
not
necessarily
gathered
that
there
is
alway
the
Church
where
there
is
succession
:
lawfully
succeeding
true
succession
of
Pastors
lawfully
succeeding
,
lawfull
succession
Churches
that
conspire
with
the
Apostles
in
the
same
faith
,
are
reputed
no
lesse
Apostolicall
,
for
the
consanguinitie
of
the
doctrine
:
all
that
haue
outward
succession
Pastors
succeeding
Lawfull
succession
lawfull
succession
Gabriel
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
the
seruant
of
the
seat
of
Saint
Marke
,
in
the
citie
of
Alexandria
in
Aegypt
,
and
all
other
places
ioyning
to
him
,
and
bordering
on
the
South
,
or
the
sea
,
and
Aethiopia
,
the
ninetie
seuenth
of
the
Patriarkes
,
the
successor
of
Saint
Marke
the
Euangelist
.
no
man
is
bound
to
beleeue
this
or
that
Pope
to
be
Saint
Peters
successor
.
but
had
no
power
of
binding
and
loosing
.
Linus
,
Clemens
,
Cletus
,
Anacletus
.
Linus
,
Cletus
,
Clemens
,
Anacletus
.
Linus
,
Cletus
,
Anacletus
,
Clemens
.
Clemens
,
Cletus
,
Anacletus
Linus
,
Clemens
,
Anacletus
,
Euaristus
,
Linus
,
Cletus
,
Clemens
,
Euaristus
,
It
hath
fallen
out
that
it
hath
bene
void
above
the
election
hauing
bene
delaied
through
contention
.
the
Papacy
ceassed
seuen
yeares
,
six
moneths
,
and
fifteene
daies
.
it
is
a
question
among
the
learned
,
whether
this
Anastasius
be
the
true
author
of
all
the
liues
contained
in
the
booke
.
For
Platina
,
Trithemius
,
and
Onuphrius
,
and
others
,
thinke
Damasus
writ
their
liues
that
were
from
S.
Peter
to
himselfe
.
by
reason
of
the
often
contradictions
contained
in
the
booke
,
Baronius
suspecteth
it
was
compiled
by
more
writers
then
one
,
&
by
two
at
least
.
many
things
are
affirmed
contrary
to
the
truth
,
which
can
be
proued
by
the
testimony
of
no
graue
or
ancient
author
;
many
slips
in
Chronagraphy
are
therin
,
and
many
things
repugnant
,
and
not
agreeing
together
:
in
many
places
other
men
haue
added
or
detracted
.
it
may
not
be
denied
that
in
the
copy
there
are
places
so
intricate
,
that
there
is
no
hope
to
get
out
.
after
the
life
of
Hadrian
the
second
,
the
liues
of
three
Popes
are
omitted
that
went
betweene
him
and
Stephen
the
sixth
:
many
things
are
found
in
others
which
Anastasius
hath
omitted
she
was
put
not
in
the
catologue
of
Popes
for
the
turpitude
of
the
thing
:
Library
keeper
the
story
is
,
by
many
omitted
for
the
foulnesse
thereof
.
he
hath
bene
an
hereticke
he
may
do
his
best
to
obtrude
his
priuate
heresie
vpon
others
.
he
may
define
it
solemnly
,
and
auouch
that
Christians
ought
to
hold
it
as
Catholick
:
an
hereticke
ceasseth
to
be
Pope
,
and
falling
from
the
faith
,
he
falleth
ipso
facto
from
the
chaire
of
Peter
:
all
those
patriarchall
Churches
haue
had
manifest
hereticks
to
their
Bishops
for
a
long
time
,
and
therefore
the
succession
of
the
ancient
Pastors
is
interrupted
.
if
any
man
be
installed
Pope
,
through
mony
or
fauour
of
men
,
or
by
popular
or
militarie
tumult
,
without
the
consent
and
canonicall
election
of
the
Cardinals
and
Clergie
,
let
him
not
be
accounted
Pope
or
Apostolicall
,
but
apostatical
.
The
custome
grew
that
any
ambitious
fellow
might
inuade
Saint
Peters
seate
.
he
entred
like
a
fox
,
raigned
like
a
lion
,
died
like
a
dog
.
At
that
time
it
came
to
passe
,
that
he
which
most
preuailed
,
not
in
learning
and
holy
life
,
but
in
bribery
and
ambition
,
euen
he
alone
obtained
the
Papacie
,
good
men
being
oppressed
and
reiected
:
that
this
custome
were
not
retained
in
our
times
.
a
noble
woman
,
but
a
notable
strumpet
,
of
great
beautie
and
excellent
wit
,
by
keeping
companie
with
Adelbert
the
Marquesse
of
Tuscia
,
by
whom
also
she
had
certaine
daughters
,
gat
the
monarchy
of
the
city
into
her
hands
,
and
prostituting
her
daughters
to
the
Popes
,
inuaders
of
the
Apostolicke
sea
,
and
to
the
Marquesses
of
Tuscia
,
thereby
the
commaund
of
those
strumpets
so
increased
,
that
at
their
pleasure
they
remoued
the
Popes
that
were
lawfully
created
,
and
thrust
violent
and
mischieuous
men
into
their
roomes
.
the
miserable
face
of
the
Church
How
filthy
was
the
face
of
the
Romane
Church
then
,
when
most
powerfull
,
and
withall
most
sordide
whores
bare
all
the
sway
at
Rome
?
at
whose
lust
Seas
were
changed
,
Bishops
were
giuen
,
and
that
which
is
horrible
and
not
to
be
vttered
,
whose
louers
the
false
Popes
were
thrust
into
the
seate
of
Peter
,
which
were
not
to
be
written
in
the
catalogue
of
the
Romane
Bishops
but
for
the
noting
of
such
times
.
For
who
may
say
they
were
lawfull
Popes
,
which
were
thus
without
right
thrust
in
by
such
strumpets
?
No
where
do
we
find
any
mention
of
Clergy
chusing
or
giuing
consent
afterward
:
all
Canons
were
put
to
silence
,
the
Pontificall
decrees
were
choaked
,
ancient
traditions
proscribed
,
and
the
old
customs
,
sacred
rite
,
and
former
vse
in
chusing
the
high
Bishop
,
vtterly
extinguished
.
Thus
had
lust
gotten
euery
thing
into
it
owne
hand
,
&c.
yeares
together
a
mad
lad
,
eighteen
yeares
old
at
the
most
.
but
a
stripling
when
for
his
age
he
was
not
yet
capable
of
the
order
of
a
Deacon
.
he
was
a
villaine
and
a
theefe
,
the
murderer
of
two
Popes
,
the
inuader
of
Peters
chaire
,
who
had
not
so
much
as
one
haire
of
a
Romane
Bishop
,
whether
ye
consider
his
entrance
or
going
forward
:
but
deserueth
to
be
reckoned
among
famous
theeues
and
ransackers
of
their
countrey
,
such
as
were
Sylla
and
Catiline
,
all
who
might
cast
their
cap
at
this
theefe
.
not
fit
to
be
put
into
the
catalogue
:
it
could
not
easily
be
iudged
which
of
them
was
the
true
and
lawfull
Pope
,
the
most
learned
and
conscionable
men
in
the
world
by
Popes
he
is
gotten
beyond
the
ancient
obseruations
,
Phocas
made
him
the
vniuersall
Bishop
,
which
authority
his
successors
haue
maruellously
increased
.
for
no
other
reason
in
ventre
Ecclesiae
,
in
the
bellie
of
the
Church
.
Quisquis
ab
hoc
ventre
separatus
est
,
necesse
est
vt
falsa
loquatur
:
whosoeuer
is
separated
from
this
bellie
of
the
Church
,
he
must
needs
speake
false
fides
est
ex
auditu
.
Rom.
Faith
cometh
of
hearing
how
can
one
heare
it
sine
praedicante
,
One
,
Holy
,
Catholicke
the
same
is
not
to
be
found
but
in
the
bellie
of
the
true
Church
,
For
,
according
to
the
saying
of
the
same
Austin
afore-cited
,
whosoeuer
is
separated
from
this
bellie
of
the
Church
,
must
needs
speake
false
,
because
out
of
the
true
Church
there
is
neither
true
preaching
,
nor
lawfull
sending
such
as
should
preach
:
our
religion
sprang
vp
of
late
,
the
first
founder
being
Martin
Luther
,
an
apostata
Frier
,
a
man
knowne
by
his
writings
,
words
,
deeds
,
and
death
,
to
haue
bene
a
notable
euill
liuer
:
a
Frier
his
writings
I
challenge
the
Iesuit
,
let
him
name
,
if
he
can
,
one
writer
of
his
owne
side
,
old
or
new
,
Schooleman
,
or
Iesuite
,
but
some
or
other
in
the
Church
of
Rome
will
except
against
something
he
writ
?
It
is
obserued
of
a
truth
that
these
men
condemne
many
things
in
Luthers
bookes
,
as
hereticall
,
which
in
Austin
and
Bernard
are
read
for
godly
and
good
Diuinity
:
That
he
seeth
this
,
the
best
men
are
least
offended
at
his
writings
.
Diuinitie
in
one
page
of
Luther
then
sometimes
in
a
whole
booke
of
some
father
.
That
it
is
the
part
of
a
foole
rather
to
beleeue
Caluin
and
Illyricus
touching
ancient
histories
,
whereat
they
were
not
present
,
then
Bernard
,
Bonauenture
,
and
Antonine
,
that
were
present
.
not
present
his
life
was
approued
with
great
consent
of
all
men
.
And
this
,
is
no
small
preiudice
,
that
the
integritie
of
his
manners
is
so
great
,
that
his
verie
enemies
can
finde
nothing
which
they
may
calumniate
.
the
solemne
vow
of
continencie
may
be
dispensed
with
.
Being
ill
at
case
,
yet
nowtwithstanding
the
last
day
of
his
life
,
he
came
out
to
dinner
,
and
also
to
supper
,
what
time
he
had
much
comfortable
speech
concerning
the
life
to
come
;
and
this
among
other
;
that
as
●ldam
in
Paradise
,
when
the
woman
was
brought
vnto
him
,
did
not
aske
who
she
was
,
or
whence
she
came
,
but
presently
knew
her
to
be
flesh
of
his
flesh
,
and
bone
of
his
bone
,
by
reason
he
was
filled
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
indued
with
the
true
knowledge
of
God
:
So
we
in
the
next
life
,
being
renued
by
Christ
,
shall
know
our
parents
,
wiues
,
and
children
,
much
more
perfectly
then
Adam
at
that
time
knew
wife
.
After
supper
he
prayed
,
as
his
custome
was
,
priuately
by
himself●
;
in
which
time
the
paine
of
his
brest
that
had
long
troubled
him
,
began
to
increase
:
but
●●ting
laid
on
his
bed
,
and
hauing
taken
some
of
an
Vnicorns
horne
in
wine
,
he
slept
soundly
by
the
space
of
two
houres
:
and
being
awaked
,
he
was
had
into
his
owne
chamber
,
saying
,
as
he
went
,
into
thy
hands
,
ô
God
,
do
I
commend
my
spirit
:
for
thou
ô
God
of
truth
hast
redeemed
me
.
Soone
after
,
he
gaue
himselfe
to
rest
,
but
first
saluted
his
friends
that
were
present
,
saying
also
to
them
:
Pray
God
that
he
will
preserue
vnto
vs
the
doctrine
of
his
Gospell
,
for
the
Pope
and
Trent
Councell
are
in
hand
with
grieuous
things
.
And
when
he
had
said
this
he
began
to
sleepe
;
but
the
force
of
his
disease
awakening
him
,
something
after
midnight
,
he
began
to
complaine
of
the
stopping
in
his
brest
,
and
to
feele
death
coming
vpon
him
,
Whereupon
he
fell
to
prayer
,
vsing
these
words
:
Heauenly
Father
,
who
art
God
and
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
God
of
all
comfort
,
I
giue
thee
thanks
for
that
thou
hast
reuealed
thy
Sonne
Christ
vnto
me
:
in
whom
I
haue
beleeued
,
whom
I
haue
professed
,
loued
,
and
preached
,
and
whom
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
the
rest
of
the
wicked
,
persecute
and
reproach
:
I
beseech
thee
my
Lord
Iesus
Christ
receiue
my
poore
soule
.
And
heauenly
Father
,
though
I
be
taken
out
of
this
life
,
and
shall
lay
downe
this
my
body
,
yet
I
beleeue
assuredly
that
I
shall
remaine
for
euer
with
thee
,
and
that
none
shall
be
able
to
plucke
me
out
of
thy
hands
.
Hauing
ended
this
praier
,
he
repeated
the
verse
of
the
chapter
of
Saint
Iohn
:
So
God
loued
the
world
,
that
he
gaue
his
onely
begotten
Sonne
,
that
whosoeuer
beleeueth
in
him
should
not
perish
,
but
haue
euerlasting
life
.
And
then
the
verse
of
the
Psalme
,
Our
God
is
the
God
that
saueth
vs
,
euen
the
Lord
God
that
deliuereth
from
death
.
And
not
long
after
this
,
he
commended
his
soule
into
the
hands
of
God
,
two
or
three
times
ouer
,
with
shew
of
much
comfort
:
vntill
,
as
a
man
falling
asleepe
,
by
little
and
little
,
he
departed
this
life
,
the
standers
by
perceiuing
no
paine
to
vexe
him
.
such
as
were
present
A
horrible
miracle
,
&
such
as
was
neuer
heard
of
before
,
that
God
who
for
euer
is
to
be
praised
,
in
the
fowle
death
of
Martin
Luther
,
damned
in
body
and
soule
,
shewed
for
the
glory
of
Christ
,
and
the
amendment
and
comfort
of
the
godly
.
When
Martin
Luther
fell
into
his
disease
,
he
desired
the
body
of
our
Lord
Iesus
to
be
communicated
to
him
;
which
hauing
receiued
,
he
died
soone
after
.
And
when
he
saw
his
end
approch
,
he
desired
that
his
bodie
might
be
layd
on
the
altar
,
and
worshipped
with
diuine
honors
.
But
God
willing
at
the
length
to
make
an
end
of
horrible
errors
,
by
a
huge
miracle
warned
the
people
to
desist
from
the
impietie
that
Luther
had
brought
in
.
For
his
body
being
layed
in
the
graue
,
on
the
sudden
such
a
tumult
and
terror
arose
,
as
if
the
foundation
of
the
earth
had
bene
shaken
.
Whereupon
they
that
were
present
at
the
funerall
grew
amazed
with
feare
,
and
lifting
vp
their
eyes
saw
the
holy
hoast
hanging
in
the
aire
.
Wherefore
with
great
deuotion
they
tooke
it
,
and
layed
it
in
a
holy
place
:
which
being
done
,
this
hellish
noise
was
heard
no
more
.
The
next
night
after
was
heard
a
noise
and
cracking
about
Luthers
tombe
,
much
louder
then
before
,
which
waked
all
that
were
in
the
citie
out
of
their
sleepe
,
trembling
and
almost
dead
for
feare
.
Wherefore
in
the
morning
opening
the
sepulcher
where
Luthers
detestable
body
was
layed
,
they
found
neither
body
,
nor
bones
,
nor
clothes
,
but
a
stinke
of
brimstone
coming
out
of
the
graue
,
had
welnigh
killed
all
the
standers
by
.
By
the
which
miracle
many
being
terrified
,
reformed
their
liues
to
the
honour
of
the
Christian
faith
and
the
glory
of
Iesus
Christ
.
I
Martin
Luther
,
by
this
my
hand
writing
confesse
&
testifie
,
that
vpon
the
of
March
I
receiued
this
fiction
,
concerning
my
death
,
as
it
was
full
of
malice
and
madnes
:
and
I
read
it
with
a
glad
mind
,
and
a
chearful
countenance
,
but
yet
detested
this
blasphemie
,
whereby
a
stinking
lie
is
fathered
on
the
diuine
maiestie
of
God
.
As
concerning
the
rest
,
I
cannot
but
reioyce
and
laugh
at
the
diuels
malice
,
wherewith
he
and
his
rout
,
the
Pope
and
his
complices
,
pursue
me
.
And
God
conuert
them
from
this
diuellish
malice
.
But
if
this
my
prayer
be
for
the
sinne
that
is
vnto
death
,
that
it
cannot
be
heard
,
then
God
graunt
they
may
fill
vp
the
measure
of
their
sinne
,
and
with
such
lying
libels
as
this
let
them
delight
themselues
one
with
another
,
to
the
full
.
being
a
Monk
,
he
forsooke
his
monastery
,
and
giuing
himself
to
the
diuell
,
followed
him
,
and
did
homage
to
him
,
that
all
things
might
prosper
according
to
his
mind
,
which
thing
the
diuell
promised
him
.
And
so
by
bribery
he
obtained
the
Archbishopricks
of
Rhemes
and
Rauenna
,
and
at
last
the
Popedom
also
,
by
the
help
of
the
diuel
:
vpon
this
condition
,
that
after
his
death
he
should
be
his
,
body
and
soule
.
In
the
end
,
as
he
was
saying
Masse
,
by
the
noise
of
diuels
about
him
,
he
vnderstood
he
should
die
;
whereupon
confessing
his
sinne
before
the
people
,
he
desired
all
the
members
of
his
body
,
wherewith
he
had
serued
the
diuell
,
to
be
cut
off
,
and
the
trunke
of
his
bodie
to
be
layd
in
a
wagon
,
and
buried
where
the
horse
would
draw
it
.
forsooke
his
monastery
and
became
a
courtier
,
and
in
talking
,
babling
,
slandering
,
detracting
,
flatterie
,
and
doublenesse
of
mind
,
being
made
to
deceiue
,
he
outwent
all
men
.
very
villaine
,
and
a
church
robber
,
a
sauage
theefe
,
the
cruel
murderer
of
two
Popes
,
the
inuader
of
Peters
chaire
,
that
had
not
so
much
as
a
haire
of
a
Pope
,
but
were
to
be
reckoned
among
the
ransackers
and
spoilers
of
their
countrey
,
such
as
were
Sylla
and
Catiline
,
which
were
not
comparable
to
this
theefe
that
murdered
two
Popes
.
a
monster
of
a
man
one
from
his
youth
vp
,
defiled
with
all
vice
and
turpitude
;
more
giuen
to
hunting
then
praier
,
when
he
could
tend
it
for
lechery
:
accused
and
detected
before
the
Emperour
,
in
a
Synode
of
Bishops
,
of
murthers
,
adulteries
,
incests
,
periuries
,
and
other
vices
of
all
sorts
.
His
whores
that
he
kept
are
named
,
Reynera
a
widow
,
Stephana
his
fathers
concubine
,
and
her
sister
;
Ioan
,
Anne
,
and
diuers
others
.
He
turned
the
Pallace
of
Lateran
into
a
stewes
.
He
would
forcibly
rauish
wiues
,
widowes
,
maids
,
that
came
from
other
places
to
Rome
on
pilgrimage
,
the
fame
whereof
made
them
afraid
to
come
.
He
would
giue
them
Saint
Peters
golden
challices
and
crosses
for
a
reward
.
He
vsed
hunting
openly
,
and
dicing
and
drinking
.
At
dice
he
would
call
vpon
the
diuell
to
helpe
him
,
drinke
healths
to
the
diuell
,
set
mens
houses
on
fire
,
reuell
it
vp
and
downe
the
citie
in
armour
.
He
ordained
a
Deacon
in
his
stable
among
his
horses
;
a
Bishop
of
ten
yeares
old
,
and
made
Bishops
for
mony
.
He
put
out
his
godfathers
eyes
,
cut
off
his
Cardinals
members
,
one
mans
tongue
he
cut
out
,
and
maimed
two
Cardinals
more
,
cutting
off
ones
nose
,
and
anothers
hand
:
in
the
end
,
as
he
was
committing
adultery
with
a
mans
wife
,
he
was
sodainly
slaine
by
the
diuell
,
and
died
without
repentance
.
he
did
nothing
but
play
the
deceiuer
of
mankinde
:
he
gaue
his
mind
to
nothing
but
villany
and
fraud
,
whereby
to
deceiue
men
.
He
got
the
Papacie
by
Simony
,
buying
the
consent
of
the
Cardinals
,
that
after
smarted
for
it
.
The
king
of
Naples
signified
to
the
queene
his
wife
with
teares
,
when
he
heard
of
his
election
,
that
there
was
a
Pope
created
who
would
be
the
bane
of
Italie
,
and
of
the
whole
commonweale
of
Italy
:
the
which
was
also
the
generall
conceit
of
all
men
.
He
was
a
Serpent
,
that
with
his
poysoned
infidelitie
,
and
horrible
examples
of
crueltie
,
luxury
,
and
monstrous
couetousnesse
,
selling
,
without
distinction
,
things
holy
and
profane
,
had
infected
all
the
world
.
His
manners
and
customes
were
dishonest
,
little
sinceritie
in
his
administrations
,
no
shame
in
his
face
,
small
truth
in
his
words
,
little
faith
in
his
heart
,
and
lesse
religion
in
his
opinions
.
All
his
actions
were
defiled
with
vnsatiable
couetousnesse
,
immoderate
ambition
,
barbarous
crueltie
.
He
was
not
ashamed
contrary
to
the
custome
of
former
Popes
(
who
to
cast
some
colour
ouer
their
infamy
,
were
wont
to
call
them
their
nephews
)
to
cal
his
sons
,
his
children
,
and
for
such
to
expresse
them
to
the
world
.
The
bruite
went
,
that
in
the
loue
of
his
owne
daughter
Lucretia
,
were
concurrent
not
onely
his
two
sonnes
,
the
Duke
of
Candy
,
and
the
Cardinall
of
Valence
,
but
himselfe
also
,
that
was
her
father
:
who
as
soone
as
he
was
chosen
Pope
tooke
her
from
her
husband
,
and
maried
her
to
the
Lord
of
Pesere
:
but
not
able
to
suffer
her
husband
to
be
his
corriuall
,
he
dissolued
that
mariage
also
,
and
tooke
her
to
himselfe
by
vertue
of
S.
Peters
keyes
.
It
was
,
among
other
graces
,
his
naturall
custome
,
to
vse
poysenings
,
not
onely
to
be
reuenged
of
his
enemies
,
but
also
to
despoile
the
wealthie
Cardinals
of
their
riches
.
And
this
he
spared
not
to
do
against
his
dearest
friends
:
till
at
the
last
,
hauing
a
purpose
,
at
a
banket
,
to
poison
diuerse
Cardinals
,
and
for
that
end
appointed
his
cup-bearer
to
giue
attendance
with
the
wine
made
readie
for
the
nonce
;
who
mistaking
his
bottle
,
gaue
the
poisoned
cup
to
him
;
was
thus
himselfe
dispatched
,
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
,
that
had
purposed
to
murder
his
friends
,
that
he
might
be
their
heire
.
sacriledge
to
reason
about
the
Popes
doings
,
whose
murders
are
excused
like
Sampsons
,
and
thefts
like
the
Hebrewes
,
and
adulteries
like
Iacobs
.
saith
thus
of
Sleidan
,
because
be
reported
such
like
matter
of
Paul
the
third
,
as
Guicciardin
doth
of
Alexander
.
whatsoeuer
their
Popes
be
,
yet
such
sacramentarie
heretickes
,
be
not
worthie
to
reproue
them
:
goodnesse
of
the
Pope
is
then
commended
,
when
it
exceeds
not
the
wickednesse
of
other
men
,
nisi
mittatur
,
vnlesse
he
be
sent
of
God
?
take
the
honor
to
themselues
,
but
must
be
called
vnto
it
as
Aaron
was
,
to
enter
in
by
the
doore
,
Ioh.
a
calling
leape
out
of
the
Church
God
hath
planted
a
Church
,
to
endure
in
all
ages
,
wherein
he
will
haue
a
visible
succession
of
teachers
,
peculiar
consecration
alway
be
in
the
Church
,
called
of
God
the
doore
To
the
Apostles
was
giuen
power
to
absolue
from
sinnes
.
There
be
many
Catholike
authors
,
which
to
the
power
of
Orders
,
do
not
simply
attribute
the
remission
of
sins
,
or
collation
of
grace
,
or
any
effect
,
truly
spirituall
,
at
all
.
For
they
say
,
mortall
sinnes
can
neuer
be
forgiuen
but
by
contrition
,
and
that
by
the
power
of
the
keyes
sinnes
are
neuer
forgiuen
,
or
the
first
grace
conferred
.
The
sacrament
of
Penance
doth
no
way
blot
out
sinne
,
the
Doctors
hold
this
commonly
the
keyes
are
taken
three
wayes
.
First
for
the
principall
authoritie
simply
;
and
so
they
belong
to
God
onely
.
Next
for
authoritie
,
not
simply
principall
,
but
precellent
,
and
so
they
belong
to
Iesus
Christ
onely
.
Thirdly
for
authoritie
,
neither
principall
,
nor
precellent
,
but
ministeriall
onely
:
and
thus
the
Pope
,
and
his
successors
haue
the
keyes
,
as
Christ
said
to
Peter
,
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
.
onely
declareth
the
partie
to
be
absolued
.
I
answer
according
to
the
Maister
,
that
Priests
bind
and
loose
,
because
they
declare
men
to
be
bound
and
loosed
.
iudiciall
act
,
effecting
grace
,
and
iustifying
a
sinner
,
Apostles
had
power
to
absolue
from
sin
,
and
the
people
a
commandement
to
confesse
their
sinnes
,
Do
workes
worthy
of
penance
;
and
that
of
our
Sauiour
,
Mat.
Do
penance
Christ
did
it
in
the
Chapter
of
S.
Iohn
out
of
the
Tridentine
Councell
,
prouing
the
necessity
of
confession
by
disco●rse
out
of
the
authoritie
of
Iohn
we
haue
this
to
be
the
germane
sence
of
that
text
.
Now
since
the
Tridentine
Councell
a
truer
way
(
then
by
Iohn
whereby
it
is
proued
that
confession
is
de
iure
diuino
,
is
this
,
that
it
must
not
be
thought
the
Church
and
the
Apostles
would
haue
layed
so
dangerous
a
burden
vpon
men
,
if
Christ
had
not
giuen
this
precept
to
them
,
as
he
did
concerning
the
other
sacraments
,
baptisme
excepted
,
whereof
it
appeareth
not
when
or
how
they
were
expresly
ordained
.
not
the
best
way
no
where
expressed
if
the
authoritie
thereof
be
taken
away
,
their
whole
Christian
faith
he
called
in
question
.
a
custome
or
tradition
of
the
Church
,
and
not
by
any
authoritie
of
the
Scripture
.
Christ
ordained
it
not
either
we
must
hold
it
to
haue
bene
published
by
the
Gospell
:
or
if
that
be
not
sufficient
,
it
must
be
said
that
it
is
a
positiue
law
published
by
Christ
to
his
Apostles
,
&
by
them
to
the
Church
,
without
any
Scripture
,
as
the
Church
holdeth
many
other
things
reuealed
vnto
her
by
word
of
mouth
without
all
Scripture
.
the
naked
and
cleare
maner
of
this
sacramentall
institution
,
touching
the
substance
and
circumstances
thereof
,
standeth
onely
vpon
diuine
tradition
,
which
the
holy
martyr
Clemens
reuealed
,
from
the
minde
of
Saint
Peter
,
whom
he
dayly
heard
.
the
Iewes
had
confession
Christ
commanded
it
not
,
but
confirmed
and
supplied
the
ancient
custome
thereof
vsed
in
the
old
law
.
Bell.
Suarez
.
Greg.
Valent.
Baron
.
the
Doctors
agree
not
touching
the
time
when
Christ
gaue
the
keys
:
there
is
no
certaintie
,
but
onely
that
they
had
them
.
Si
non
fecissem
opera
in
eis
,
quae
nemo
alius
fecit
,
peccatum
non
haberent
.
If
I
had
not
done
workes
among
them
,
that
no
other
hath
done
,
they
should
not
haue
sinned
:
Si
quis
vobis
euangelizauerit
praeter
id
quod
accepistis
,
anathema
sit
:
Let
him
be
accursed
.
Quod
inuenerunt
in
Ecclesia
tenuerunt
,
quod
didicerunt
docuerunt
,
quod
à
patribus
acceperunt
,
hoc
filijs
tradiderunt
:
That
which
they
found
in
the
Church
,
they
held
,
&c.
anathema
sit
he
did
no
miracle
,
yet
all
things
that
he
spake
of
Christ
were
true
?
albeit
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
it
be
said
that
signes
and
wonders
were
done
by
the
Apostles
,
yet
there
is
no
signe
reported
that
was
done
by
any
but
by
Peter
:
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
therefore
either
did
none
at
all
,
or
almost
none
,
and
very
slender
in
comparison
of
those
which
Peter
did
.
And
as
the
fathers
say
,
Iohn
Baptist
did
no
miracles
,
lest
any
thing
should
be
diminished
from
Christs
authoritie
,
so
may
it
be
said
of
Christs
vicar
Peter
.
Not
one
of
these
new
Gospellers
was
euer
able
so
much
as
to
cure
a
lame
colt
,
or
a
halting
bitch
:
meerely
extraordinarie
meerely
extraordinarie
Let
him
be
accursed
that
speaketh
against
it
,
Let
no
man
salute
Vex
populi
est
vox
Dei
,
that
which
all
men
say
must
needes
be
true
.
Num
tu
solus
sapu
?
Art
thou
onely
wise
?
we
ought
to
giue
more
credit
to
the
vniuersall
company
of
Catholickes
that
haue
bin
in
all
times
,
spread
ouer
the
world
in
all
places
,
then
to
one
priuate
man
,
or
some
few
his
fellowes
,
priuate
men
the
Catholicke
Vox
populi
est
vox
Dei
all
men
the
generall
voice
did
my
trembling
heart
pant
,
and
,
reprehending
me
,
did
obiect
that
most
strong
&
forcible
argument
;
Art
thou
alone
wise
?
Haue
there
so
many
vniuersally
erred
?
Haue
so
many
ages
bene
blind
,
&
liued
in
ignorance
?
What
rather
if
thou
thy selfe
erre
,
and
drawest
so
many
after
thee
into
errors
,
who
for
this
cause
shall
be
damned
eternally
?
Are
you
onely
wise
?
Are
all
the
rest
in
all
former
ages
fooles
?
Sine
fide
impossibile
est
placere
Deo
:
Without
the
right
faith
it
is
vnpossible
to
please
God
.
Heb.
O
God
thou
hast
deceiued
me
,
and
I
am
deceiued
.
Thou
art
stronger
then
I
,
and
hast
preuailed
against
me
.
I
am
in
derision
all
day
long
,
and
the
whole
people
mocketh
me
.
If
long
continuance
may
bring
authoritie
to
religions
,
our
faith
,
made
to
so
many
ages
,
must
be
obserued
;
and
let
vs
follow
our
forefathers
who
so
happily
haue
followed
theirs
:
priuate
men
,
leauing
the
beaten
way
of
the
Catholicke
Church
,
to
seeke
out
a
by-path
of
their
owne
:
beaten
way
wide
is
the
gate
,
and
spacious
is
the
way
that
leadeth
to
destruction
,
and
many
there
be
that
go
it
.
Stand
by
the
waies
,
behold
and
see
,
and
aske
for
the
old
paths
,
which
is
the
good
way
,
and
walke
therein
,
and
you
shall
find
rest
to
your
soules
.
new
way
they
onely
they
onely
Were
so
many
millions
of
our
ancestors
,
many
whereof
were
innocent
and
vertuous
liuers
,
and
some
whereof
shed
their
blood
for
Christs
sake
,
were
all
these
hated
of
God
?
did
all
these
perish
?
were
all
these
damned
?
innocently
,
shedding
their
blood
because
they
receiued
not
the
loue
of
the
truth
that
they
might
be
saued
;
and
therefore
God
sent
them
strong
delusions
,
to
beleeue
lies
;
that
they
might
all
be
damned
which
beleeued
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
vnrighteousnesse
:
That
if
any
man
worship
the
Beast
and
his
image
,
and
receiue
his
marke
in
his
forehead
or
in
his
hand
:
the
same
shall
drinke
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
shall
be
tormented
in
fire
and
brimstone
.
impious
,
cruell
Were
all
our
forefathers
,
liuing
vnder
the
Papacy
,
damned
?
hay
and
stubble
the
foundation
Let
vs
go
to
the
common
error
:
If
any
that
went
b
fore
vs
,
either
of
ignorance
,
or
simplicitie
,
hath
not
obserued
that
which
the
Lord
commanded
:
his
simplicity
,
through
the
Lords
indulgence
,
may
be
pardoned
.
But
we
,
whom
the
Lord
hath
taught
&
instructed
,
cannot
be
pardoned
.
in
their
simplicitie
knowing
nothing
God
our
King
hath
sent
the
diuine
Scriptures
,
as
it
were
letters
,
vnto
vs
.
These
are
the
letters
,
which
are
come
to
vs
from
that
Citie
,
whither
,
like
Pilgrims
,
we
are
trauelling
.